(115k)
Fun in the Hot Tub - Different Sex Story - Chapter 81 by CopyKatto full book limited free
69 Andy Goes into the Wrong Bedroom
chris99999
"Don't wait up for me."
I then gave her a kiss on the lips. I got nothing back, and she pushed me away.
"I suppose you want me to sleep in the spare room?"
I got a stern look from her, and then she said, "Yes. And don't wake me up when you get in."
I tried to look innocent, as if that would never happen, but I could tell that Avril wasn't convinced. It had happened before, and if I drank too much, which was likely, it might happen again tonight.
It was Friday, and I was going Bowling with some friends. We did it once a month. Afterwards, we would go to our local bar, Murphy's. It was always a late night. Avril didn't mind me going out, but she did mind me waking her up, especially if I was drunk. That's why tonight I was sleeping in the spare room.
It was two o'clock when I got home, and I was drunk. I was in control, but only just. It took me two attempts to get the key in the lock. I managed to get upstairs without making a noise. As I was passing our bedroom door, I stopped. I was supposed to sleep in the spare room, but I wanted to sleep with her. Even while I was thinking about it, I knew it was a bad idea. I wanted sex, but did she?
We have been married for eight years, so that initial lust has long passed. Don't get me wrong. Our sex life is OK, but it's just not as spontaneous as it once was. Occasionally we would hit the heights, but not as often as I would like.
I pushed the door open. The drink had made me optimistic. I was now convinced that she would let me, and that she would be as eager as I was. After undressing down to my underwear, I got into bed, and snuggled up to her. We were spooning. I then started kissing her neck. She liked me doing that. So far so good, but my next action would determine if she was in the mood.
My hand was now cupping her breast. I then started fondling it, and that got a reaction from her. It was a low moan, only just audible. That was a good sign. My luck was in. If I didn't rush things, then we would end up fucking.
I was now playing with her nipple, feeling it through her nightie, and it was responding to my touch. It seemed bigger than normal. I didn't know why, but I wasn't complaining. She then moaned again, but this time louder. Was she awake? She then started pushing her bottom against me. Yes she was, and she was enjoying it.
As I lowered my boxers, so that my cock could be fully out, I couldn't help smiling. It had been risky coming into the room, but it had paid off. I was now glad that I had tried, rather than just going to the other room.
When I pushed against her leg, she raised it, giving me access to her. Then, before I could move my cock to her opening, she surprised me, by taking hold of my hand and putting it between her legs. Good, this wasn't going to just be a quick fuck.
As I ran two fingers up and down her slit, she wiggled her bottom. That always got me excited. Even without entering her, I could feel her wetness. When I slowly pushed them in, she groaned. And when they were fully in, up to the knuckles, she grunted.
I was now moving them in and out, and she was responding as if she had never been fingered before. Lots of noise and movement. It was a good job that she was very wet, because even with just two fingers in her, she was tight. She has been doing a lot of Gym work recently. Had that strengthened her pelvic muscles? I didn't know, and I didn't really care. All that mattered was that she was tighter, and I was enjoying it.
"Fuck me."
She had surprised me again. When was the last time she had used that word, even in bed? I couldn't remember. But I liked it, I liked it a lot.
When I took my fingers out, she lifted her leg higher. My cock was quickly at her opening. I didn't waste any time pushing into her. As it went in, she gave a loud guttural sound. It was one I had never heard from her before.
"Fuck, that's a big cock."
It is. Nine inches of thick meat. But why had she said it? We have been fucking for ten years, and she now takes it for granted. However, it did make me feel proud.
I was now thrusting hard into her, and she was showing her appreciation by making lots of noise. This was special, better than our normal love making. Me being drink, and her being eager, was proving to be a winning combination.
"I'm nearly there," then she gasped, before adding, "Put a finger in, that will help me to come."
I was confused. There was only just enough room for my cock. And if I did manage to squeeze it in, then it would just get in the way while I fucked her. Then I realised where she wanted it. I couldn't believe it. It was something I have always wanted to do, but I had given up trying when she had told me once, in no uncertain terms, that her bottom was 'No Entry'. Was it my birthday? I had to think about it. No, that was next month.
Before she could change her mind, my finger was in her. It made her gasp.
"Now fuck me with it, while you fuck my cunt as well."
I was shocked. Cunt is a word she never uses. What had got into her? I had no idea, but I liked it. Then I groaned. I was being stupid. This was a drink induced dream, and I was suddenly going to wake up alone in the spare bedroom. However, if it was a dream, it was unlike any that I had ever had before. It was so real.
She was now getting what she had asked for. The full length of my cock in and out of her pussy, and my finger exploring her bottom.
"Oh fuck."
Then she climaxed. As her pussy tightened, it took me over the edge, and I then knew that I was really awake.
I grunted when I started to spurt into her. When I had finished, she was still going strong. Her body was rigid, and she was making strange whimpering sounds. It was only when I had pulled out of her that she relaxed. I then cuddled her, kissing her neck.
I whispered in her ear, "Wow!"
She didn't reply, but she did move away from me. I took the hint. She wanted to sleep. However, I wasn't sure that I could.
"I'm going downstairs, to watch a bit of TV."
While I was dressing, I decided that when I came back up I would sleep in the other room. I didn't want to disturb her. After giving me such good sex, it would be a shame to annoy her by waking her up.
It was five minutes before I found something I wanted to watch, and then even less time before I dozed off.
"Wake up."
I ignored her, hoping that she would go away. Then she started shaking me.
"Avril stop it."
I opened my eyes, and I was surprised to see that it was my Sister-in-law, and not my Wife, that was standing in front of me.
"Tina. What are you doing here?"
"Visiting my Sister," she then gave me a cheeky grin, before saying, "I am allowed to."
I sat up, and when I did, I groaned. My back was stiff. The sofa was OK, but it wasn't as comfortable as my own bed.
"I'm going to make myself a drink. Do you want one?"
"Black coffee please, and make it strong. I had a bit too much to drink last night."
I watched her as she walked away. My eyes were glued to her bottom. She was wearing tight fitting jeans, that looked as if they had been sprayed on. They say, 'If you have got it, then flaunt it'. She had certainly got it, and not just a peachy arse. She had it all.
When I first met Avril, I was twenty one and Tina was ten. She had been a little scrawny kid, with pigtails. She was now twenty two, and she had become a stunner. And she knew it!
She was now back, holding two mugs of steaming coffee. I took one from her, and then I sipped it.
"That is strong"
"It's what you asked for."
She then gave me a stern look, before wagging a finger at me.
"And you had better drink it."
I just smiled, and she smiled back.
Tina was a lot like Avril when she had been her age. The first time I had seen her, I wanted her. Big tits on a small frame, with a ripe bottom, was too much to resist. However, there was a subtle difference between the two of them. Whatever Avril has, Tina has it better. Slightly bigger tits, a narrower waist, and an extra few inches on her bottom. Both are attractive, but Tina has the edge over her Sister. That wasn't the only difference. Personality wise, they were chalk and cheese. Avril being a bit shy, and lacking in self-confidence. Tina the extrovert, afraid of nothing. I wished that Avril would be more like her Sister.
I then had a sudden thought.
"You had a lucky escape last night."
"What do you mean?"
"I was supposed to sleep in your room, but instead I went into the main bedroom."
"Why did you do that?"
I now wished that I hadn't started this conversation. I just grinned, hoping that she would understand, and drop the subject. I had gone in for sex, but I didn't want to tell her that.
"You wanted to fuck my big Sister."
I almost choked on my coffee, and she found it very funny.
"I'm an adult. I do know about sex," then she paused, before adding, "Did you?"
I wasn't going to answer that, so I just smiled. I was starting to feel uncomfortable.
"If you had come into my room, what would you have done?"
"Nothing, I would have realised that it was you, and I would have left."
"But would you have been able to tell the difference?"
I laughed, then I said, "Of course I would."
She then went to make herself another drink. While she was gone, I started thinking about what she had said. What if I had gone into the wrong room, and got into bed with my Sister-in-law? She would have woken up screaming, and Avril would have come into the room. I shuddered. That would be a difficult one to explain!
It was a while before she returned. She had made some toast.
"Help yourself."
I quickly ate a slice, then I took another.
"I need to warn you, before my Sister gets up."
I was puzzled. Warn me about what? Had I been sick in the bathroom? I didn't think so. I had been drunk, but not that drunk.
Then, hands on hips, and staring at me, she said, "She slept in the spare room. Because that's where you were supposed to sleep."
It took me a few seconds to work it out. Avril in the spare room, meant Tina in our bedroom. The room I had gone into last night. I looked at her to make sure she wasn't joking. I could tell she was deadly serious.
That would explain a lot. It had been different, but I hadn't tried to understand why. I had just enjoyed it.
"Congratulations. You can cross it off your Bucket List. You have slept with your Sister-in-law."
I didn't know what to say. I was dumbfounded.
"Aren't you going to say something?"
I mumbled, "Sorry."
Then I realised that it wasn't all my fault.
"Why didn't you stop me?"
"I was going to, but I liked the way you played with my nipple. It then got out of hand."
She then pointed to my crotch, before saying, "I'm glad I let you continue. That's a nice cock."
My head was now spinning, and not just because of what I had drunk last night.
"So what do we do about it?"
"We can tell my Sister, or we can pretend that it never happened."
I imagined us telling Avril, then I shuddered.
"So it's our little secret?"
When she nodded, I almost kissed her out of relief. But it wasn't our little secret, it was our big secret.
Half an hour later, Avril joined us. I got a big hug from her. It made me feel guilty.
"Thanks for sleeping downstairs."
That made me feel even guiltier.
"When I got in last night, Tina was coming out of the bathroom. She told me she was sleeping in our room. So I now had nowhere else to sleep, but downstairs."
I glanced at Tina, she nodded her approval of my made up story.
"She arrived late, after you had gone out. I wasn't expecting her, but it was a nice surprise."
While I showered, Avril cooked breakfast. It was ready when I came downstairs. We then ate together at the kitchen table.
Passing Tina some toast, Avril asked, "Did you sleep OK? That bed is a bit hard."
"Yes. It was hard, but that's how I like it. The harder the better."
She then squeezed my leg under the table. I quickly removed it. Thankfully, Avril hadn't noticed anything.
"I did have this amazing dream though."
I knew where this was going, so I didn't ask, but Avril did.
"What was it about?"
"A strong handsome man was ravishing me."
"That sounds like Andy."
Then she laughed, and Tina joined in. I did as well, but it was forced. My Sister-in-law was playing a dangerous game, and I didn't like it. Avril wasn't stupid. If she overplayed it, then her Sister would put two and two together, and come up with four.
"Did he have a big..."
Tina quickly said, "Yes," before her Sister could finish. That set them off again.
When they had finished, Avril said, "Then it must have been Andy."
They started again, and it was too much for me. I had to leave the room.
After lunch, Tina left. Avril wanted her to stay another night, but she said no. However, she did promise to come back soon.
I spent the rest of the afternoon in the garden, enjoying the nice weather, and reading 'The Day of the Jackal'. The story was gripping, but I had to keep stopping. I kept thinking about my Sister-in-law, and what we had done.
When I had entered the bedroom, I had been optimistic, but deep down I was expecting Avril to be annoyed, and to banish me to the spare room. But it was worth a try. However, she had responded, and in a way I had never expected. I had wanted a quick snack, but I had got a feast. It hadn't been our normal love making, it had been special. The problem was, it hadn't been my Wife in the bedroom, it had been my Sister-in-law.
But was it really a problem? I was never going to tell, and I couldn't believe that Tina would. It was our secret, never to be revealed. I just wished that I had known at the time that it was Tina. Not so that I could have stopped, but so that I could have enjoyed it more. I knew I should be feeling guilty, but I wasn't. Now that I had got over the initial shock of finding out that it was Tina rather than Avril, my only regret was that I hadn't done more with her. I would have enjoyed sucking on her big nipples, and getting my head between her legs so that I could lick her.
By the time I had finished reading, I had only got through sixty pages. But it wasn't a wasted afternoon. All that thinking about Tina had made me realise something. I wanted her again!
Two days later, we made love. It was nice, but nothing special. As I was fucking Avril, I kept thinking about her Sister, and comparing them. At one point I almost forgot who I was with, and I nearly called out my Sister-in-law's name. It was going to be a long time before I would be able to get Tina out of my head.
A month later, I got some good news.
"Just to let you know, my Sister is coming tomorrow."
"Is she staying over?"
I had made it sound casual, as if it was no big deal, but my heart was pounding.
"Yes, but just for one night."
I would like her to stay longer, but we could do a lot in one night, if she was willing, and we got the opportunity. Tomorrow was my Bowling night. I was still going to go, but this time I wouldn't be back too late, and I wouldn't be as drunk as last time.
My plan was to go into Tina's bedroom, and quickly get my hands on her. She would then be so overcome by lust, that she would let me fuck her. It wasn't subtle, and deep down I knew that it was risky. However, I couldn't think of a better way. She had responded to my touch last time, so surely she would do the same again?
This time Tina arrived early, before I had gone out. While she was talking to her Sister, I looked her over. She was wearing a top that pushed her big tits up, and exposed her midriff. This time a short skirt had replaced figure hugging jeans. Any shorter and I would have been able to see her knickers. That's assuming that she was wearing any! I was finding it difficult to keep my cock under control.
An hour later I was ready to leave.
"Don't forget. Tina is in the spare room."
"I know."
"And be quiet when you get in. I didn't sleep well last night. I'm hoping for a better one tonight."
I then had a brainwave. For me, they are few and far between, but this one was a beauty.
"Why don't you take some of your sleeping pills?"
She had got them six months ago, but had only needed to use them for a couple of weeks.
"That's a good idea. I might just do that."
"I'll get them for you."
It took me a while to find them. Then, to encourage her to take them, I put two of them, and a glass of water, on her bedside table. If she took them, and if Tina didn't reject me, then my plan would work. I was hopeful, but there were too many 'ifs' for my liking.
I left the bar after only having three drinks. That surprised my friends, and I got ribbed for leaving early. I was normally one of the last to leave. I was known as a heavy drinker, but one who could hold their beer. Next time I would have to stay late, and drink a lot. I had a reputation to maintain.
It was eleven thirty when I got home. The first thing I needed to do was to go to our bedroom, and see if she had swallowed the pills.
I was relieved to see that they were gone. But did that mean that she had taken them? She might have thrown them away. The glass was empty, and that was a good sign. I was going to assume that she had, until proved otherwise. Then I winced. The proof might be her coming into the spare room, while I was on top of her Sister.
The first part of the plan had worked, but would the second? There was only one way to find out. It was a short walk from the main bedroom to Tina's room, but it was long enough for me to go from being confident, to being apprehensive. When I pushed open the door, I could feel my heart pounding in my chest.
I took my time undressing. I didn't want to wake her up until I was in bed with her. If I was careful, by the time she did wake, she would already be excited. Too early, and she might reject me.
I got into bed. She was on her side, facing away from me, and I was now snuggled up to her. I could feel the heat from her body on my naked chest. As before, I kissed her neck.
"That's nice," then she laughed, before adding, "I've been waiting for you."
I suddenly sat up, then she did as well. After reaching to the side, to turn the bedside light on, she turned to face me. She was grinning.
"And don't tell me you came into my room by mistake."
She must have read my mind, because I was going to, but now there was no point in saying it. It was best to just admit it, to brazen it out.
"What can I say? Last time was so good," then I gave her my best pleading look, before adding, "I wanted more."
I must have looked pathetic, because she laughed again. That hurt, she was mocking me.
"Sorry, I'll leave, but please don't tell Avril."
"I won't, but only if you stay."
I looked at her face, and when I realised she was being serious, I leant forward and kissed her. Just a quick peck on the cheek, to show my gratitude.
She shook her head.
"I want more than that from you."
This time when she laughed, I joined in.
"How did you know I was going to come to your room?"
She shrugged her shoulders, "Woman's intuition."
I wasn't buying that.
"Come on tell me."
"It was easy. Two things."
I waited for her to continue, but she made me ask.
I sighed, before saying, "What are they?"
"The way you looked at me when we were in the kitchen. Like a hungry dog standing over a juicy steak. You were either staring at my tits, or my bottom."
"Was it that obvious?"
"It was to me, but luckily for you, my Sister didn't seem to notice."
"Sorry. That little top, and short skirt, were just too much. I couldn't keep my eyes off you."
She then giggled.
"That's why I wore them."
I thought I had been in control, but it was really her that had been pulling all the strings.
"You said two things. So what's the other one?"
"That's obvious."
It may have been obvious to her, but it wasn't to me.
"And that is?"
"Any man that has ever fucked me, always comes back for a second helping."
As she laughed, I thought about what she had said. She wasn't boasting, it was just a statement of fact. She was one hot mama, and she knew it!
This time when I kissed her, it wasn't a peck on the cheek, it was on the lips, and with passion. For the next few minutes, we were like teenagers, frantically exploring each other's mouth. Then she pulled away.
"That was nice. But if my Sister wakes up, you'll be in trouble. We need to hurry up."
It had been better than nice, and why would it just be me getting all the blame?
"We're OK."
This time I made her ask.
"Why's that?"
"Because she has taken some sleeping pills."
She had been upstairs when I had discussed it with Avril. After I had explained it to her, she shook her head.
"You devious..."
I completed it for her, "Bastard."
"Yes."
Then we both laughed.
Now that she knew that Avril wasn't going to wake up, she was eager to get back to kissing. It was at least ten minutes before we stopped.
"That was good."
I was pleased, last time it had just been 'nice'. It was now time to get to work on her big tits. While we had been kissing, they had been squashed against my chest. Now that they had been released, I could get my hands on them.
I started by fondling them. Pushing them up to feel the weight. They were slightly bigger than Avril's, and firmer. Then I went for the nipples. Both Sisters had thick nipples, but Tina had extra length. Perhaps even another quarter of an inch.
After pinching them, and rolling them between a finger and thumb, I wanted them in my mouth. When I bent my head, she put her hand under her breast and pushed it up, to help me to get to the nipple. When I greedily sucked on it, she moaned. I was in heaven. Nice ripe nipples, and plenty of time to enjoy them.
I kept switching, eager to enjoy both of them.
"What about my pussy?"
I ignored her. That was for later.
"It needs to be fingered."
It did, but it would have to wait.
"If you won't do it, then I will."
Her hand then moved down, going between her legs. It briefly stopped, and then it started moving again. She was fingering herself. As I thought about where her fingers were, and what they were doing, I lost interest in her tits. I wanted her pussy.
"Take them out."
She giggled, then said, "I thought that would make you change your mind."
When my hand got near her opening, she removed her fingers. I quickly pushed two of mine in, up to the knuckles. It made her moan.
"Rub my clit."
I did, and I also started moving the fingers that I had inside her. She liked it, but she liked it even more when I found her sweet spot.
"That's it. Keep your finger there, and rub it hard."
I was now flicking my finger over that little lump, and she was responding by moaning almost continuously. If I wanted to, I could just carry on doing this, and she would come. But If I did, would she be able to come again when I fucked her? And, what if after she had climaxed, she lost interest? I slowed down, better not to risk it.
"That was good, but don't spoil it. Rub harder."
I hesitated, but then I gave her what she wanted. I was now back to vigorously working her clit.
"Make me come, then you can fuck me."
I was now smiling.
"No." then she gasped, before saying, "You can lick me first before we fuck."
My smile was now even bigger.
Now that I knew that it wasn't going to end when she climaxed, I could enjoy playing with her clit. For the next few minutes I kept taking her to the edge, then backing off. It was only when she threatened to do it herself, that I finished her off.
I kept my fingers inside her while her orgasm surged through her body. Her back went stiff, and she closed her eyes. She mumbled, "Fuck," several times. When she reached down and pulled on my hand, I knew that her climax had finished. I then removed my fingers.
Looking at me, she said, "Three is my record."
When I realised what she meant, my jaw dropped. Was she expecting to better that today? Four was a big ask. Then she laughed.
"Don't worry, another one like that will be enough for me."
"I'm glad to hear that."
She laughed again.
"Avril's record is one, and she likes to keep it at that."
"That doesn't surprise me. My Sister has never been as interested in sex as I am."
"Our sex life is OK," then I gave her a wry smile, before saying, "But sometimes OK is not enough."
"I like being fucked, as often as I can," then she giggled. "Especially by my Brother-in-law."
My head was now between her legs, and I was sucking on her lips. Nice and meaty, just like Avril's. I then teased her opening with my tongue. Fingering her had made it very wet, and I was enjoying the taste of it.
"Slowly run your tongue over my clit."
I did, and she moaned.
"Keep doing that until I tell you to stop."
For the next ten minutes or so, I did just that, and nothing else. Nice slow licks. It had worked. She had started with the occasional moan, but now it was continuous.
"We had better stop. Any longer and it will tip me over."
I lifted my head, and then I said, "We can go for the record."
That made her giggle, then she said, "No."
I asked, "What position?"
"You choose."
"Missionary."
She laughed, and I thought she was never going to stop.
"What's the problem with me on top?"
I had to wait for an answer, she was still laughing.
"It's not very adventurous."
"I can kiss you, or suck your tits, while we fuck."
After thinking about it, she said, "OK, you've sold it to me."
She was now on her back, with her legs wide apart. I slowly squeezed my cock into her tight pussy. She groaned as it went in, and grunted when it hit the top.
"You have a really nice cock. So big."
"You have a really nice pussy. So small."
That made her giggle, but she stopped abruptly when I started fucking her.
I had a plan, and it was simple. Start slowly, then gradually get faster. A nice leisurely build up. But after a few seconds that went out of the window. I was now giving her my all. I couldn't help it. I was fucking her as hard as I had ever fucked anybody before. Was she complaining? Don't be silly. She was spurring me on, telling me to go faster, to go deeper. Anything she could think of to encourage me. This was raw animal sex, the best sex there is. The only problem when it is like this, is that it never lasts.
She got there first, but only just. As her head went back, my cock twitched, and then I emptied my balls. When I had finished, she was still writhing about. Her first climax had been impressive, but this one was epic. And I hadn't even kissed her, or played with her tits. Fucking her hard had been enough.
It was a good job that Avril was drugged up, otherwise we would surely have woken her up.
After a quick shower, I got into bed with Avril. She was still sound asleep, and shortly after I was as well.
I woke early, and I was the first one up. As I sat in the kitchen, sipping my coffee, I thought about last night. That made me smile. Did sex ever get any better than that? Probably not.
I was on my second cup, when Tina joined me. She was wearing the same small top, and short skirt, that she had worn yesterday. As before, both looked good on her. After making herself a drink, she sat next to me at the kitchen table.
"Any regrets."
I shook my head vigorously, and it made her laugh. I didn't bother asking her the same question, because it was obvious what her answer would be.
"If you are a good boy, and keep this between us, we will do it again."
I nodded, solemnly. I wasn't going to do, or say, anything that would spoil it.
I then made breakfast.
After tasting it, she said, "I didn't realise that you were such a good cook."
"Thanks, but it's nothing special."
It was just a simple omelette, but it's always nice to be praised.
"A good cook, and a good fuck," then she laughed, before adding, "It rhymes!"
I groaned, it made her laugh again, but this time even louder.
We had just finished eating, when Avril entered the kitchen.
"Breakfast?"
She shook her head.
"I'll have a coffee, and then I'm going to have a soak in the bath."
I made her one, and then I sat back down at the table. It was nice and cosy, the three of us together.
"I hope Andy didn't disturb you when he came in?"
Tina shook her head, before saying, "No, I was sound asleep."
I got a nice smile from Avril, to thank me for being so considerate. I felt a pang of guilt, but it didn't last long.
As soon as she had finished her drink, she left to have a bath.
Tina looked at me, then she said, "Do we have time?"
I was confused. Time for what? Then it hit me.
Smiling, I said, "Yes, at least twenty minutes. Perhaps half an hour."
"Good, that's plenty of time."
We then got up, and she moved towards me. I thought she was going to kiss me, but instead her mouth went to my ear, and she whispered, "You're an old man. Can you manage to do it again so soon?"
Then she laughed. She was teasing me. I was only thirty two. That might be old to her, but it wasn't to me. She was about to find out that I could, and that it would be as good as last night.
We were now kissing, and I was groping her tits. When I tried to push her top up, she stopped me.
"No. If we hear her coming downstairs, we might get away with it, but not if my tits are out."
Reluctantly I stopped. However, I wasn't too disappointed. There was now more time for her pussy.
We kissed again, and this time my hand went up her skirt. I cupped her plump mound, and she moaned. I then moved my fingers, feeling the contours of it.
"Take them off."
We stopped, and she quickly pulled them down. She then handed them to me.
"Put them in your pocket."
I looked at them. They were small, not much bigger than a handkerchief. I sniffed them.
"That's disgusting."
It was said with a smile on her face, so I knew that she didn't mean it.
"I know. That's why I did it."
That made her laugh.
We then started kissing again. This time when I moved my hand up her skirt, I knew that there would be nothing in the way.
Two fingers slipped in easily. We had only just started, but she was already very wet. I wished Avril was as tight as her.
"I like that. But three would be better."
I could tell that it was, because she moaned when that extra digit when in.
"Fuck me with them, but keep away from my clit. I don't want to come yet."
I let her enjoy my fingers, but only for five minutes or so. I would have liked to continue for longer, but I was starting to get worried about the time.
"We need to fuck, before Avril comes down."
She ignored me, so I pulled my fingers out. I could tell that she wasn't happy.
"Put your top flat on the table, and then spread your legs."
That cheered her up. She was quickly into position.
My cock was near her opening, but I wasn't entering her. I was taking a moment to enjoy the view. A nice peachy bottom, with a pink pussy that was ready for my cock.
If only I had a camera with me!
When I did push into her, it was done slowly. And I made sure that she got all nine inches. I even parted her cheeks, and arched my back, to get in as deep as possible.
When it was fully in, she purred with pleasure, before saying, "I hope my Sister realises how lucky she is. I love your big cock."
At one time she had, but now, after years of fucking, she took it for granted. Then a sudden thought hit me. It was the same with her pussy. I used to worship it, but now it was just a place to put my cock in.
We were now fucking. Tina was making a lot of noise, too much for my liking. I knew that Avril wouldn't be able to hear her, but it was still worrying me. I tried to put it out of my mind, because she wasn't going to stop until we had finished
Five minutes later, I didn't care if the whole world heard us. I just wanted to shoot my load into her hot pussy, and I wanted to do it as soon as possible. From the way she was wiggling her bottom, and the noises she was making, I could tell that she was as eager as I was to climax.
Another minute passed, and we were still going. But only just. I could feel the sap rising, and she was gasping.
Between moans, she said, "I'm almost there. Fuck my cunt harder."
I upped the pace, then, at the same time, I gave her something that I knew she liked. A finger in her bum, up to the knuckle. It took her breath away, then she climaxed, and her little pussy tightened. That was enough to make me come as well.
Mine was a good one, but hers was better, a lot better. It had taken a while for me to flood her pussy with my semen, but she was still going when I had finished. I waited until she was silent before I pulled out of her. She winced when I removed my finger.
When Avril joined us in the kitchen, we were sitting at the table, drinks in hand. She made herself one, and then she sat with us.
Looking at Tina, Avril asked, "Can you stay another night?"
"Sorry no. I wish I could. Things to do, and places to go to."
I was disappointed, and I hoped that it didn't show on my face. However, she did stay until the evening, leaving just after seven.
We went to bed early, and to my surprise, Avril was eager for sex. I would have liked to take a rain check, but that would have made her suspicious. At the start I was going through the motions, but then it got better, especially when I started thinking about her Sister.
In the end it turned out to be a good fuck. And when I climaxed, I was imagining that my cock was inside Tina's pussy, rather than hers.
After, she fell asleep quickly, but I didn't. I had a lot on my mind. It's not every day that you get to fuck both your Wife and your Sister-in-law!
For the next few days, I was in a bad mood. I didn't want to be, I just couldn't help it. I was missing Tina. Avril noticed, but she didn't say anything, until it got too much for her.
"What's wrong with you?"
"I don't know."
I did, but there was no way I was going to tell her.
"Well you need to snap out of it. It's like living with a moody teenager."
"Sorry, I'll try to be more cheerful."
I then gave her a big smile. I even put my fingers in my mouth, pulling it apart, making it wider. It must have looked silly, because she laughed.
"Why don't you go to Frank's birthday party?"
He was a colleague from work. It was tonight, and it was an open invitation.
"Get drunk. I don't mind, but come back with a smile on your face."
"OK."
It wasn't a great evening. The beer was lousy, and there was too much noise. I wouldn't be coming here again. Then Avril called me. I could only just hear her. It was to tell me that her Sister was here, and that she would be staying the night.
When we had finished, the beer was still awful, and there were still too many people talking loudly, but I was now enjoying myself. When I got home, my Sister-in-law would be waiting for me.
It was just after midnight when I got back. After I had received the call, I had eased up on the drinking, so I wasn't drunk. I managed to go up the stairs without making a sound. I even remembered to avoid the fourth step that creaks. One day I am going to fix it.
I stopped when I got to our bedroom, and then I put my ear to the door. Avril was asleep, and she was snoring. I then tiptoed to the spare room.
As I opened the door, I wondering if she would be awake, waiting for me. No, I could see that she was asleep. She was going to get a surprise, and it was one that I knew that she was going to like.
I didn't take my clothes off, I just got into bed. I then leant forward to kiss her neck. My lips touched her, before I realised.
I muttered, "Oh Fuck."
I quickly moved away. Please god, don't let her wake up. But he wasn't listening.
"You're in the wrong room."
I quickly got out of bed, then I muttered, "Sorry, my mistake."
It wasn't Tina, it was my Mother-in-law. Avril had said, "She is coming to stay." The line had been bad, and I must have missed the part where she told me it was her Mother that was visiting. I had assumed it was Tina. This was embarrassing, and I just hoped that tomorrow, when Avril was told about it, she would find it funny.
As I turned to leave, she spoke again.
"Don't go."
I looked at her. Was she being serious? She must be, because she was smiling. Then she started to take her nightie off.
As I moved towards her, I realised something.
I would now be able to cross my Mother-in-law off my Bucket List!
Thanks for reading my story.
Please rate it or add a comment, good or bad. If it's good it encourages me to write more, if it's bad it encourages me to write better..
70 Artist Jed and his Beautiful Sister
chris99999
"So do we have a deal?"
I didn't hesitate. With a big smile on my face, I gave him a quick, "Yes."
He then shook my hand. When I left his apartment, I had in my pocket a big fat cheque. As soon as I got home, I showed it to Emma. When she saw the amount, she squealed with delight.
"Las Vegas here we come!"
Then she looked at me, daring me to say no. There was no way I was going to disappoint her, so I nodded, and that got me a big hug. I waited until after our evening meal, before telling her that there was more to come. Sir Bartholomew Ponsonby, had paid me half now, with the rest on completion of the painting.
She was stunned at first, but then she declared, "Dubai here we come!"
This time I shook my head. She tried to look annoyed, but she couldn't help smiling. When I laughed, she joined in.
We had married when we were twenty five. I was a budding artist, and she was an accountant. It's only now, seven years later, that I was making a decent living. I was getting a reputation as a good artist, and as a result, lots of work.
I'm not fussy, I paint whatever the client wants. It might be the view from their house, or their pet cat. It can be anything. However, over the last two years, quite a lot of my commissions have been for paintings of women, and most of them nude!
It started when I did one for a local aristocrat. His wife posed nude for me. Since then, it's got me a lot of work, from his friends and acquaintances. Sir Bartholomew wanted one, but not of his wife. And he told me why that was.
"Don't get me wrong. I love the old bird, but like me, she is past her prime. I want a painting of a young nubile woman, in an erotic pose. Something that will get my juices flowing."
I knew just the woman he was thinking of. It was Charlotte. She had modelled for me before, and she didn't mind taking all her clothes off. However, there was a problem with her. While posing for me, we had become lovers. When she wanted me to leave Emma, and I said no, it went sour. I still remember her parting words, as she had stormed out of my studio.
"Hell will have to freeze over before I work for you again."
And now, with global warming, that was never going to happen.
I now had a commission, but no model. I wanted to discuss it with Emma, but I couldn't. She might ask why Charlotte wasn't going to do it. I decided to speak to my Sister about it. I called her.
"So you want me to ask my friends if they will model for you?"
"Yes, and hopefully one of them will want to do it."
"And they have to be naked?"
"Yes."
"I'll ask. But they are all going to say no."
"It's worth a try."
"OK, but I do know somebody who will say yes."
"Good, who is it?"
"It's me."
"Very funny."
But I wasn't amused. She had raised my hopes, and then she had dashed them.
"I'm being serious."
It took me a few seconds to realise, that she was indeed serious about it.
"No, you can't."
"Why not?"
"Because you are my Sister."
"I have always wanted somebody to paint me, and I don't mind being naked."
"You can be naked as often as you want. But not in front of me."
"And I'm not working for the next two weeks, so the timing is perfect."
She tried to talk me into it, but I was having none of it. However, she did agree to ask her friends.
The next day, I worked late at my studio. I had a painting to finish. At seven, I applied the last brushstroke. Then I stepped back to admire it. Tomorrow, I could start on Sir Bartholomew's painting. But I still didn't have a model.
When I got home, I was surprised to see my Sister there.
"Serena has been telling me that you are looking for a model."
"Yes, Charlotte can't do it."
Thankfully, Emma didn't ask why that was. I then looked at my Sister.
"Did you ask them?"
"Yes, and they all said no. And Lucy told me to tell you, that you are a pervert!"
She then laughed, and Emma joined in. I didn't, because it wasn't funny.
After Serena had gone, I poured myself a large whisky. As I sipped it, I thought about the commission. I could use a photograph of a beautiful woman. Anyone would do. That would be my basis for the painting. However, even while I was thinking about it, I knew that it was a bad idea. I had tried that before, and it hadn't worked. It wasn't the same as using a model. If I did that, I would produce a mediocre painting, rather than a good one. I was on my second drink, when Emma joined me.
"You look worried."
"It's that damn painting. I don't have anybody to pose for me."
"Sorry, I should have said. You now have a model."
I looked at her, in disbelieve. Then I started to get annoyed. She might think it was funny winding me up, but I wasn't in the mood.
I sighed, before asking, "Who is it?"
"It's your Sister."
"Serena?"
It was her turn to sigh.
"Yes, you only have one Sister."
"She volunteered, but I said no."
"That's why she came to see me. When she told me, I thought it was a good idea. I want her to be your model," then she smiled, before adding, "A model that you can't fuck."
I was going to deny it, but the look on her face said, 'Don't you dare'.
I gave her my little boy look, and then I said, "Sorry, how long have you known?"
"From day one."
"Why didn't you say something?"
"I knew it would blow over, and it did."
"So are you angry?"
"No, but don't make a habit of it. And you now have to do something for me, to make up for it."
I was going to say yes, to whatever it was. But I hoped that it wasn't going to be doing the shopping.
"You have to fuck me, and while you are doing it, tell me what you did with Charlotte."
I was so shocked with what she had said, that when she left the room, I didn't go with her. Then I came to my senses. I quickly got up, and then I followed her up the stairs.
We were now in the bedroom, and I was frantically taking her T-shirt off. Next was her bra. And I cursed as I struggled to unhook it. Was it stuck? But then it sprang open, and her big tits spilled out. I was on them in a flash. Even after all our time together, they still excited me. They were firm, and her nipples still pointed up. They were a teenager's wet dream.
I eagerly sucked on her nipple, and then I moved to the other one.
"Did you do that to your whore?"
"Yes."
My hand was now between her legs. When I got to her opening, I pushed two fingers in.
Before she could ask, I said, "Yes, I fingered Charlotte's big cunt. She likes three inside her."
"Do the same to me."
I did. It was a tight squeeze, and I had to push hard. Sometimes, Charlotte wanted more, and she would get all my fingers. Then I would rub her clit with my thumb. I didn't dare tell Emma that, because if I did, she would want the same, but it would be too much for her.
I was now moving my fingers in and out, slowly fucking her with them. And my mouth was still on her nipple. My cock hadn't yet made an appearance. When she wanted it, she would tell me, and I would get it out. I was happy for her to be in control. It was her reward, for being so casual about my infidelity.
Ten minutes later, I was beginning to think that it would end like this. That I would just finger her to a climax, rather than fuck her to one. She was enjoying what I was doing, but there was no indication from her, that she wanted to be fucked.
Then, with relief, I heard her say, "You need to fuck me with your big cock."
As soon as I unzipped myself, it sprang out. I liked her calling it big, but it isn't. However, at seven inches, it was above average. And, more importantly, it gets hard quickly, and it stays hard.
She now had her hand on it, and she was slowly stroking it.
"How did you fuck Charlotte?"
She didn't let me answer, before continuing with, "I bet the bitch bent over, and you fucked her juicy pussy from behind."
"Yes, and I'm going to do the same to you."
I had done that to Charlotte, but I had also fucked her in several other ways. One of the positions had even been new to me. But now wasn't the time to list them.
Before entering her, I moved the head of my cock up and down her slit. Then I rubbed her clit with it. I waited until she started pushing her bottom back, before pushing into her. When it was fully in, she gasped. She always did that, and it always made me smile.
Sometimes, we do it gently. A slow build up, that leads to a nice climax. At other times, it's fast and furious. Today it was the latter.
I was now fucking her, as if my life depended upon it. And she was spurring me on.
"Did you make her scream?"
"Yes, and she was loud."
I had told her what she wanted to hear. Even though I had fucked Charlotte hard, she hadn't really done that. Emma was going to speak again, but she stopped when I upped the pace.
Both of us were now getting close. She was moaning after each stroke, and I was grunting. I was desperate to empty my balls, but if I did it before she reached it, then I was a dead man.
"I'm nearly there."
That was good news, but I would still bet that I was going to beat her. And if I did, I would slow down, and that might stop her climaxing. Fortunately, I knew a trick that should work. It wasn't guaranteed, but most of the time it was successful with her.
When I put my finger on it, she gasped. She knew what was going to happen next.
"Yes, I want it."
I then gave it to her. Straight in, up to the knuckle. It almost made her climax, and the next stroke did. Seconds later, I got mine. A single finger into her asshole, had worked. But should I tell her than Charlotte preferred two?
We were now cuddling, enjoying the warm afterglow of good sex.
"Jed?"
"Yes."
"I do hope that it is really over between you and Charlotte?"
"Yes, you have my word."
"Good, but just to be clear. If it isn't, and I find out, then I am going to cut your cock off."
That made me shudder.
"And it will be with a blunt knife!"
The next day, I called my Sister. When I told her that she could be my model, she wasn't surprised.
"I knew Emma would talk you into it."
I asked, "Is tomorrow OK?"
It was, and we agreed on a ten o'clock start.
That evening, while I was relaxing with a beer, I thought about Serena. She was a few years younger than me. Twenty five, to my thirty two. She was the clever one, and she had a proper job. Something to do with finance. She had tried to explain it to me once, but it had gone over my head. And Serena wasn't just the brainy one in the family, she was beautiful as well. To go with her good looks, she had a curvy body. Men always noticed her large breasts, and rounded bottom.
If only she wasn't my Sister!
The next day, I was in my studio at nine thirty, getting everything prepared. To my surprise, my Sister was on time. She was wearing a scruffy T-shirt, and split jeans.
"Hi Bro, do you like my clothes?"
I showed my disapproval, by shaking my head, and she then laughed.
"I didn't see the point of wearing anything special, since I'm going to be naked."
Before starting, we had a coffee.
"Are you ready?"
"I'm always ready. Do I do a striptease, or do I just take my clothes off?"
I ignored her. She then started taking her T-shirt off, and I turned away, to give her some privacy.
"Are you going to paint me with your eyes closed?"
It took me a while to understand what she meant. She was going to pose for me naked, so I didn't need to look away while she was undressing. When I turned around to face her, she was smiling.
My eyes were drawn to her large breasts, now only covered by a bra. She was a similar size to Emma, but more rounded. I then watched her take her jeans off. After stepping out of them, she bent down to pick them up. I was amazed at how relaxed she was. She was undressing as if I wasn't there. It might not be a big deal for her, but I was finding it uncomfortable.
She was now completely naked.
"What do you think? Will my body excite Sir..."
She'd forgotten his name.
"Bartholomew Ponsonby. If it doesn't, then nothing will."
That made her giggle, and while she did, her breasts wobbled. That was too much for me, I had to look away.
I was now ready to make the first brushstroke. She was reclining on the sofa, her breasts exposed, but her pussy hidden. All I could see was her bush, and it was wild. That had surprised me, I had expected it to be neatly trimmed, or for her to be shaved.
It wasn't long before she stopped being my Sister, and became just another model. After an hour, we stopped for a break. She wanted to see what I had done, but I said no. When she pouted her lips, and leant forward, pushing her breasts out, I almost gave in. It was a rule of mine, that nobody gets to see my paintings, until they are finished.
We were now back to work. She was in the same pose as before, and I was finishing the outline of her body.
"This sofa is comfortable, but I don't think Sir Bart will like it being in his painting."
"It isn't going to be in it. You are sitting on a Victorian lounger. That's how I am going to paint it."
"What about me?"
"What do you mean?"
"Are you going to paint me as I am, or are you going to make changes?"
"I'm painting you just the way you are."
"So I'm not going to have bigger tits, or longer nipples?"
"No, what you have is more than enough."
That made her smile, but she was probably thinking that I was just flattering her. But I wasn't. Her body was as close to perfection as you can get, and I was sure that Sir Bartholomew would agree with me.
After another hour, we stopped for the day. She was happy to stay longer, but I explained to her that it was better like this. Little and often. That was another one of my rules. Before she left, we arranged the next session. It was in two days' time.
I was now working on another painting. This one was for a friend, and I was doing it for free. It was of his dog, 'Rover', who had recently died. He had given me a picture of it, and I was now turning it into a painting. What a contrast. The day had started with my beautiful Sister, and she had been naked, and it was now ending with a mongrel dog!
I got home early, just after four. Emma was in the kitchen.
After giving me a kiss, she asked, "How was it with Serena?"
"OK, make me a coffee, and I'll tell you all about it."
She did, and then I told her. I played it down, as if it hadn't been a big deal. She was just another model. But it had been different. It's not every day that you see your Sister naked.
That night, we made love. Charlotte wasn't mentioned. However, my Sister was there, but only in my mind. I couldn't help it, I kept thinking about her. When I sucked on Emma's nipples, I was imagining what it would be like, doing that to Serena. And would her cunt be as wet as Emma's was? When I climaxed, I almost called out her name.
We didn't get up until almost nine. Then we had a leisurely breakfast together.
"What's your plan for today?"
"I'm going to finish that piece for Jim."
"How is Rover?"
"He's still dead."
"Very funny, but I meant the painting."
"Two hours and it should be done."
It ended up being three. I had found it difficult to concentrate. I kept thinking about my Sister, remembering her naked body.
I was about to leave my studio, when Sir Bartholomew phoned me. That wasn't a surprise. He would want to know how it was progressing.
"Jed, have you started it?"
"I have. And I will be doing more tomorrow."
"Good, but I want to discuss something with you."
"OK."
"Is the lady naked, and in an erotic pose?"
"Yes, just the way you wanted it."
"I might not have been specific enough."
I thought that he had been, but apparently not. I was now waiting for him to say more. It was a few seconds before he did.
"I don't just want her breasts to be displayed. I want her legs to be open. Wide open."
"You want to see her pussy?"
"Crudely put, but yes."
"Anything else?"
I was being sarcastic, expecting him to say no. But he didn't.
"Yes, no pubic hair."
The call had now ended, and I was trying to make sense of what he had said. He was paying for it, so he could have what he wanted. But where would he display it? That was his problem, getting a new model, was mine. I rang my Sister.
"So now you see why I need to find a new model."
"He's a dirty old man."
"He is, but he is paying me a lot of money. If I don't give him what he wants, he will not be happy."
"But it's not a problem."
"It is, unless one of your friends can be persuaded. And this time they wouldn't just be naked, their pussy will be there for the entire world to see."
"I don't need to ask them, because I am going to do it. I'll be at your studio tomorrow at ten."
Then she ended the call. I was shocked. Had she really agreed to pose with her legs wide open? Yes she had, and she would be doing it tomorrow. I knew that I should call her back, and tell her no way. But I wasn't going to.
As I was driving home, I kept thinking about my conversation with Sir Bartholomew. Was he going to call again, and ask for more changes? Insist that he be included in the painting. Standing next to Serena, with her holding his erect cock? And of course, he would want me to exaggerate his member. I shuddered at the thought of that.
This time, she was late, by half an hour. I was beginning to think that she had changed her mind.
"Sorry Jed, it took me longer to shave than I expected."
That got me hard, and I had to discreetly adjust myself, while she made the drinks.
"Next time, I am going to bring some better coffee. Shall we start?"
I gave her a big smile, to hide my nervousness, and then I said, "Yes."
As before, she took her time undressing. When she got down to just her knickers, she stopped.
"You do realise, that when the painting is finished, I want a nice present."
"Yes, you can have anything you want."
And I meant it. But I wish she would get on with it. I was desperate to see her pussy.
She was now on the sofa, in the same position as last time. I could see that she was shaved, but her pussy was hidden.
"You need to open your legs."
"Like this?"
I nearly dropped the paint brush. He wanted it all to be on display, but this wasn't subtle. Her legs could not be any wider, and she had raised her knees. I was staring at her, and I didn't care if she noticed.
"Do you like it?"
I nodded my head several times, and it made her giggle.
"I like to think that I have a nice pussy."
She had, and the image of her showing it to me, was one that I would never forget. But I needed to compose myself. I took a deep breath before speaking.
"Close your legs a bit, and lower your knees."
It took three attempts, but eventually, she had the pose that I wanted.
I was now in work mode, concentrating on the painting. However, my eyes kept being drawn downwards, to her pussy. Her tits were magnificent, but they were there for all to see. What she had between her legs was normally concealed. It had now been revealed to me, and it was a hidden gem.
She had large lips, and her clit was prominent. Her opening was clearly visible, and because of her pose, it was slightly open.
If only she wasn't my Sister!
When we had finished, she dressed, and then we had another coffee.
"So when do we do this again?"
"Tomorrow, if that's OK?"
It was.
As she was leaving, I said, "And don't be late."
She ignored me.
As soon as she closed the door, I started taking my jeans and underwear off. I then lay on the sofa, cock in hand. Thinking about my Sister, got it hard.
My hand was now frantically stroking it. Watching her, had been frustrating, and I now wanted to reach it as soon as possible. I did, in less than a minute.
I was now home, in the kitchen, with Emma. She was cooking our evening meal.
"It'll be ready in five minutes."
"Good, I'm starving."
"How was it today?"
"OK, just routine."
"So your Sister posing nude for you, is just routine?"
"Yes, she does it all the time."
That made her laugh.
"But seriously, doesn't it get you excited, even just a little bit?"
Fortunately, she had her back to me, so she couldn't see how uncomfortable her question had made me.
"No, apart from her tits, you can't see much."
That was a blatant lie, and I hoped that she would never get to see the painting.
The next day, I was in my studio at nine. Serena wasn't due until ten, but I wanted to make some changes to Jim's painting. When I had shown it to him, he had liked it, but he had asked if I could include Rover's favourite toy.
Half an hour later it was done. Now, next to Jim's dog, was a large rubber bone. I shook my head. I was a professional artist, with a growing reputation. I shouldn't be doing paintings like this.
Serena was on time.
As soon as she was through the door, she showed me her watch, and then she said, "See, it's one minute to ten."
It was, but what had she done to her left hand? It was bandaged.
While we had our coffee, she told me about it. She had slipped in the shower, and while breaking the fall with her hand, she had sprained her wrist. Fortunately, her friend Alice was staying over. She had applied the bandage.
"Are you sure that it's not broken?"
"Yes, Alice knows first aid. It's just sprained. It will be OK in a few days."
When she had finished her drink, I took the cup from her.
"I guess we should start."
"Yes, but you need to undress me."
Then she waved her bandaged hand at me, to make it clear why that was.
Smiling, she said, "Alice had to help me to dress this morning."
This time, she was smartly dressed. A blouse and skirt, instead of T-shirt and jeans.
I was now unbuttoning her top, and despite my best efforts to control it, it was getting me, and my cock, excited. When the last button was popped, I carefully took her blouse off. Now that I was close to her, her breasts looked even bigger than normal. As I reached around her to unhook her bra, she leant forward, and they squashed against my chest. We were almost hugging, and I desperately wanted to kiss her.
When her bra was off, she stepped back.
"Now for my skirt and knickers."
I mumbled, "OK," but I didn't dare look at her. If I was to see her beautiful face, and pouting lips, then I would surely lose control.
Her skirt came off easily. Now for her knickers. They were red, and very small. The fabric was stretched tight against her. I managed it, but with trembling hands. I hadn't been this nervous, since I was a teenager.
She was now naked.
"Thanks, I could have undressed myself, but it would have been difficult."
Then she moved her head, to give me a kiss. It was my reward for helping her. It was on the cheek, but she kept her lips there for longer than was necessary. And when it ended, she was still close to me.
Then, without thinking, I suddenly kissed her.
It was on the lips, and with passion. But then I stopped. With horror, I realised that I wasn't getting anything back. Had I just made a fool of myself? Then, to my relief, she responded, with an intensity that matched mine.
We were now exploring each other's mouth. It was as if time was standing still. I was so absorbed with what we were doing, that I had almost forgotten that her magnificent tits were there.
I now had both hands on them. As I groped them, I could feel how heavy they were. Then I went for her nipples. She gasped when I found them. After sucking on each of them in turn, I stopped, so that I could speak.
"Lie on the sofa."
She was quickly on it. In the same pose as for the painting. But this time, her legs were wide open so that I could finger her.
When my hand moved up her leg, she gasped when it got to her thigh. I kept it there, as I sucked on her ripe nipple
"I need you to touch my pussy."
I moved my hand higher, and then my fingers slowly moved around it. Briefly brushing against her lips, but keeping away from her clit, and her opening.
"Stop teasing me."
I could hear the pleading in her voice.
I now had two fingers at her slit, the tips of them pressing against it. When she pushed her pussy upwards, I gave her what she wanted. Both of them deep up her cunt.
"Fuck, that's good."
When I started moving my fingers, she started moaning. And she was loud.
"I need to fuck you."
"No! You're my Brother."
I almost laughed. Her Brother had two fingers inside her, and he was greedily sucking on her nipple. We had already crossed the line.
"Please let me. I won't tell anybody."
I must have sounded like a whining child, asking his parents for something that he desperately wanted. But I didn't care. I just wanted her to say yes.
"No, but if you give me a nice climax with your fingers, then I'll jerk you off."
I wanted more, but I would settle for that.
"It's a deal," then I added, "Do we now shake hands?"
That made her chuckle, and while she was doing it. I got my cock out.
When she saw it, she didn't comment. I would have liked her to go wide-eyed, or tell me that I was a big boy. However, she also hadn't laughed, so she must think it was adequate.
Her hand was now on my cock, and she was stroking it, in time with what I was doing to her. When I rubbed her clit faster, she responded by quickening her stroke. She also got the added benefit, of my mouth on her tits. And I was doing my best to suck in, not just her nipple, but as much of her breast as I could.
It was now a race. First to climax is the winner. I was frantically rubbing her clit, using two fingers, to make sure that I was covering all of it. And she was stroking my cock at lightning speed.
I got there first. But as I shot my load onto her tits, she went rigid.
"Fuck, I'm in it."
She definitely was, and it was a big one. When I had finished, she was still going, and she had my cock in a vice like grip. I was relieved when her orgasm ended, and she released my cock.
I got up, and then I looked down at her. Her legs were still wide open, but her eyes were closed. She was making a low sound, a sort of whimpering noise.
I went to the kitchen, to make us both a drink. When I got back, she was sitting up. On the floor were some used tissues. She must have noticed me looking at them.
"Somebody made a mess on me. And there was a lot of it."
Then she giggled.
I didn't know what to say, but I felt that I had to say something.
"Are you..."
I stopped, but she finished my sentence.
"OK with what happened?"
I nodded. I wasn't sure that I was going to say that. But what she had said, would do.
"Yes I am. What about you?"
I thought about it. I had just emptied my balls over my Sister, while fingering her to a climax. I should be racked with guilt, but I wasn't.
"Same for me," then I added, "It was no big deal."
She looked at me, wide-eyed, and then she laughed. I joined in.
We finished at twelve thirty. I stepped back to admire what I had done.
"Can I please look at it?"
I shook my head, and she pouted. But I didn't give in.
Before leaving, we had another drink together.
"What we did was nice."
It had been better than just 'nice'.
"But if you ever tell anybody, then I will cut your cock off."
I muttered, under my breath, "With a blunt knife," but she didn't hear me.
I was OK driving home, but when I saw Emma, I had a sudden surge of guilt.
"How's the painting?"
"Nearly done. One more session should do it."
While we ate, I felt as if there was a large flashing neon sign on my head, declaring my latest infidelity. I needed to loosen up. If I didn't, then Emma would suspect something.
After clearing the plates away, she said, "It's your lucky day. I'm in the mood."
I gave her my best smile, and I hoped that I looked enthusiastic. Given a choice, I would take a rain check. But I didn't have a choice. I would have to perform, and to the best of my ability. Anything less than that, and she would be asking questions.
We had an early night, and as soon as we were in the bedroom, she was taking my clothes off. I let her strip me naked, before undressing her. We then kissed, only coming up for air, after a few minutes.
"When it's finished, will you miss seeing your Sister naked?"
I would, but I didn't dare tell her that.
"No."
I then started tweaking her nipples, hoping that it would distract her. Mentioning my Sister, was making me feel uncomfortable.
"That's nice. I bet Serena would like you to do that to her."
I didn't know what to say to that, so I kept quiet.
"I think that you want to fuck her. To bend her over, and put your big cock deep up her pussy."
I stopped playing with her nipples, and then I said, "That's enough."
It came out louder than I had intended, and it got a nervous laugh from her.
"Sorry, I shouldn't have said that."
I sighed, before saying, "And I shouldn't have shouted at you."
She then kissed me, and all was forgiven.
Despite my initial reluctance, it ended up being a good fuck. She got an epic climax, and mine was a good one. However, the earlier one, by my Sister's hand, had been better.
It was now Friday morning, the final day for Sir Bartholomew's painting. This time, we had arranged a later start. Eleven o'clock.
I got to my studio at ten thirty, and then I waited for Serena. She was ten minutes early. In her hand, she had a jar of instant coffee. As I took it from her, I noticed that the bandage had gone.
"So is your wrist OK now?"
"Yes, it's as good as new."
I had been hoping that it would still be bandaged. That would have given me the excuse to undress her. I made the drinks, eager to see if the coffee she had finally remembered to bring, was any better than mine.
It wasn't.
"Isn't this coffee wonderful?"
"Yes it is."
Honesty might be the best policy, but sometimes it's better to lie!
When she took her clothes off, it was done with her usual casualness. I was hoping that there would be a sign from her. Something to indicate that she wanted me to touch her. But there wasn't. It was as if I wasn't there. So last time had been a one-off, never to be repeated.
She was now in position, and I was painting. But her pose wasn't quite right.
"Move your left leg to the side."
She did, but it was now worse.
"The other side."
"It might be better if you come over and move it."
I gave a big sigh, and then I muttered under my breath, "Do I have to do everything myself."
She must have heard it, because she laughed. And that irritated me even more.
I was now next to her, holding her leg. I quickly got it to the correct position. When I removed my hand, she started moving her leg. I was about to shout at her, but I stopped, when I realised what she was doing.
Her legs were now wide open, and I was staring at her pussy. She was offering it to me.
With a woman, you are supposed to start at the top, and then work your way down. Her mouth first, then her tits. And finally, her pussy. But I broke all the rules. I went straight for her cunt, and with my tongue, rather than my fingers.
When I nibbled on her thick lips, she groaned, and when I sucked them into my mouth, she gasped. I kept doing it, and she got louder. Then I went for her clit. This time I was gentler. More subtle.
I started by slowly moving my tongue over it, in a long sweeping motion. It was getting her excited, and if I was to continue, then it wouldn't be long before she climaxed. I eased off. This might be our last time together, so I wanted it to continue for as long as possible. For it to be memorable, for both of us.
I was now concentrating on her opening. Trying to get as much of my tongue into it as I could. It was making her squirm.
"Finger me, and lick my clit."
I moved back to her clit, and it made her moan. I then gave her a single finger, but just the tip of it. I then slowly pushed it in, up to the knuckle.
I now had a nice rhythm going. My finger was moving in and out of her, and my tongue was lapping her clit. I had got it right. It was enough to keep her excited, but not enough to make her suddenly climax.
But I was wrong!
Her body was now rigid, and her head was moving from side to side. I got up, and then I turned away. I couldn't look at her. She was in ecstasy, but I was frustrated. I left the room, to make myself a drink. Not because I wanted one, but because I wanted to be alone. While the kettle was boiling, I heard her shout me.
"Jed, come here."
I did.
"Do you want a coffee?"
"No," then she smiled at me, before adding, "Do you want to fuck me?"
Somehow, I managed to keep a straight face, as I said, "Yes. But let me finish my drink first."
She was now looking at me. Her face was a mixture of surprise and disappointment. She couldn't believe that out of her pussy and a coffee, the coffee was my priority.
Then I laughed, and she realised that I was joking.
I took my clothes off, before going to her. My cock was now semi-hard, but it would soon be back to its best. When I got to her, she helped it, by giving it a couple of strokes.
"It's a nice cock."
"You mean a big one?"
She shook her head, a bit too quick for my liking, before saying, "No. But it's a nice one."
So it wasn't big, but I already knew that.
Looking at her, I said, "Is this a quick fuck, just for my benefit?"
"No way! I want another climax. If you take your time, I'll get one."
We were now kissing, and my hands were on her large tits. I was gently playing with her nipples. They were responding to my touch, by getting bigger. My Sister had it all, good looks, and an amazing body. And I was now enjoying it.
When we stopped kissing, she said, "You taste nice. What have you been eating?"
"My favourite, pussy."
She laughed, and while she was still doing it, I latched onto her nipple. As I sucked hard, she moaned. I was now doing it properly. Starting at the top, and working my way down. After my fill of her large breasts, her pussy would be next.
For the next ten minutes, it was just her tits. I kept switching from one to the other. And while I sucked on one, the other got my fingers.
"My pussy needs to be fingered."
When my hand moved between her legs, she reached for my cock.
"No, if you stroke it I'll come. I'm, saving it for your cunt."
This time, she got two fingers, and I thrust them in. It made her gasp. I then started fucking her with them. As I did, I tried to imagine what it would be like, if it was my cock inside her, rather than my fingers. I just knew that it would be special.
And it was now time to do it.
"I want you to bend over."
She mumbled something, but I didn't catch what it was. However, she did move.
She was now in position. Her top over the arm of the sofa, and her bottom high up. I didn't waste any time getting my cock to her opening. Then I pushed it in. It went in without much effort, because she was so wet. When it was fully in, she grunted, and that made me smile. She didn't regard it as big, but it could still fill her cunt up.
I was now fucking her, and it was in the same position that I had used for the first time with Charlotte. That had been good, but this was better. However, I had a problem. I wasn't going to last long. I was OK with that, but I wanted my Sister to reach it as well.
I upped the pace, hoping that it would move her on. It did. She was now making a lot of noise, especially when I went deep into her. But it was also moving me dangerously close to my climax. I needed to do something, and do it soon. Then I had an idea. But would it work? There was only one way to find out.
When I pushed them in, it made her gasp. I had just given her two fingers into her asshole. And to my relief, she was enjoying it.
I was now fucking both her holes, and she was coming to the boil. My balls were also tightening, so I knew that I wouldn't be able to last much longer.
It was a long deep stroke that made her reach it, and her writhing about, as her orgasm surged through her body, that gave me mine.
I thought that I would never stop spurting. We had started almost together, and we ended within seconds of each other. I was now slumped over her, exhausted. And she was making whimpering noises.
After we had recovered, we showered. Then we got to work. She on the sofa, posing, and me putting the finishing touches to the canvass. Half an hour later, it was finished.
This time I let her look at it. And when she saw it, I got a big hug, and a kiss. She liked it.
And Sir Bartholomew did as well.
"Any chance of you giving me her number?"
I shook my head. When I left his apartment, I had in my hand another cheque.
It was now a week after the final session with Serena. It was taking a great effort not to think about what had happened. Every time I did, it tortured me. I just had to realise that it had ended. I made a decision to put it out of my mind, and to move on.
But then I got a call.
"I'm George Rockefeller. I want a painting, like the one you did for Bart. And it has to be the same woman."
By the time the call had ended, I had agreed to do it. But had I been too hasty? Would my Sister agree to pose naked for me again? Then I laughed out loud.
"Of course she would!"
Thanks for reading my story.
Please rate it or add a comment, good or bad. If it's good it encourages me to write more, if it's bad it encourages me to write better..
71 Brother and Sister Share a Bathroom
chris99999
I am Jack and my sister is Jill. Please no jokes, I have heard them all before. When I was young I asked my mother why she picked that combination. She said that both were nice names and that actually it was Jill and Jack since my sister was born first. Over the years I have got used to it. However it does cause amusement when we are together and are introduced to new people.
I am twenty-two years old and Jill is twenty-nine. She has her own place but I still live at home. She was sharing with a long-time boyfriend until a few months ago. It ended because, to quote her, 'He was fucking my best friends.' I asked her if she really meant more than one, she just said "Julie and Anne."
His behaviour really surprised me. It would be difficult to find a more attractive woman. My sister is five feet six inches tall. She has long black hair that frames big brown eyes, a button nose and full lips. Her figure is curvy and I have heard more than one boyfriend refer to her as 'Stacked'. I think her bra size is 40DD. I cannot remember how I know that but it has stuck in my mind. If she was my girlfriend there is no way I would fool around.
We have always got on well together so when I needed to attend a training course near to where she lives I was more than happy to stay with her. I should have been staying in a hotel paid for by the company I work for. However when I explained to my boss that my sister lived a fifteen minute car ride from the training centre he was OK with me being there instead. I would get a weekly allowance that I could pay to my sister as rent. It was a reasonable amount but a lot less than the hotel rate. The course was six weeks so it was going to be a big saving for the company. My sister was delighted I was going to be with here. It was an arrangement that suited everybody.
On the day I was travelling I was excited. It felt as if I was going on holiday. I had packed early and was eager to go. She lives two hundred miles from the family home. With a break I reckoned it would take me four hours. Most of the journey is motorway so I should be able to keep up a good speed.
I got there in just under five. The traffic was bad. I was tired and hungry as I pulled into her drive. She must have heard the car because as soon as I stopped she was standing at the front door waving to me. As I got out she rushed over and gave me a big hug.
"It's so good to see you. I was getting worried."
"Hi sis, I am glad to see you as well. That last hour was a nightmare."
She released me and stepped back. I was glad she had because the smell of her perfume and her very large chest was making me uncomfortable.
"Let me look at you." She gave me the once over. "So my handsome brother any girlfriends? Come on tell me."
I gave a shy grin and just said "No."
"They don't know what they are missing. If you were not my brother I would date you." She then added "I forgot, after what that bastard did to me I never want to go near another man ever again." Her words were harsh but there was a smile on her face so I smiled as well.
"Sis are we going to stand out here all night?"
"You can if you want but it's too cold for me. Let's unpack. Put everything in the hallway and we can take it up to your room later."
It didn't take long. I had brought very few clothes all packed into the one suitcase. I had enough for two weeks before I needed to do the washing. Another suitcase was packed mostly with books and manuals that I thought might be useful for the computer course I was on. There was other bits and pieces in carrier bags.
"Do you want to see your room?" Before I could say anything she was half way up the stairs. I quickly followed.
"Do you like it?" I could tell she had given it a good clean. It wasn't as big as my bedroom at home but it had everything I needed, single bed, table and chair, wardrobe and television. Also some shelves for my books.
"Do you?"
"Thanks sis it's perfect."
She beamed. "I am glad you like it. Let me explain about the bathroom." I was puzzled, what was there to explain? She saw the look on my face and said "Let me show you." There was a door at the other side of the bedroom. She walked towards it and I followed. When she opened it she said "This is your bathroom and mine as well." She pointed to another door opposite to where we were standing. "That opens into my bedroom. We have to share."
"I thought you had another bathroom?"
"No. David and I. Sorry that bastard and I were planning to convert the small box room but we never did."
"We can manage with just the one but we need to be careful."
"What do you mean?"
"When Julie stayed we kept trying to use the bathroom at the same time. It was embarrassing. The worst was when I was on the toilet and she rushed in needing it as well."
"The same Julie that."
She cut me off with a firm "YES, that Julie." I got a look that said don't mention her name again. "By the end of her stay we had a system. Knock before entering and wait."
"Why don't we just lock both doors?"
"There are no locks. Yes I know we should have them but we never go round to putting them on. Not many people have stayed with us."
"Sis I guess we should be OK. Just don't spend ages in there like you did at home."
She was smiling. I wasn't sure why because what I had said wasn't that funny.
"Do you know what they call this sort of bathroom?"
"A pain in the arse?"
"Very funny."
"I have no idea. Go on tell me."
Grinning she said "A Jack and Jill bathroom."
"You are joking."
"It's true. A Jack and Jill for Jack and Jill."
I waited until she had stopped laughing before saying "Very amusing. Give me a hand to get my stuff upstairs."
When that was done Jill went downstairs and I emptied the suitcases and bags .The room looked good not too cluttered. I shouted to Jill "What about the suitcases? Anywhere I can store them?"
She shouted back "In the loft. There is a pole in the corner. Attach it to the hook in the ceiling and pull. Be careful it's just a simple wooden ladder."
"Got it."
As I was pulling the ladder down I could hear Jill on the stairs. She came in. "Be careful. I don't want my little brother breaking his neck." I just nodded. I climbed up with a suitcase under my arm and Jill went into the bathroom. She closed the door and I heard her switch on the light. I wondered if there was a light in the loft. I couldn't see one but the moonlight coming through a small skylight was enough so that I could see my way.
I dumped the suitcase in the corner and looked around. What got my attention was a small shaft of light coming from the floor. I walked over and bent down. I was curious so I put my eye to it. It gave a great view of the bathroom and of Jill sitting on the toilet, a hand between her legs. Her dress was pulled up high and it looked as if she was wiping herself.
"How are you doing up there?"
Startled I quickly raised my head. Had she seen me? No way, the hole was small. She was just checking if I was OK. I composed myself and replied "Good. Plenty of room for the suitcases." I went back down for the second one, but before taking it up I spent some time rearranging the books on the shelf. I then climbed back up and placed it next to the other one. I knew I shouldn't look but I did.
Surprisingly she was still on the toilet but now with her legs clamped together, a hand squeezed between them. Her head was tilted back and her eyes were closed. She then got up looking unsteady on her feet. With a fainter more hesitant voice she said "Just finished. When you have showered come down and I will fix you some supper."
I sat in the loft shocked at what I had witnessed. My sister had just fingered herself. I had seen the start and the end of it. It hadn't taken her long to come so she must have been ready for it. I felt guilty but the strongest feeling was of excitement. My cock was thickening at the thought of what I had seen. I knew that later in bed I would play with myself and for the first time when I climaxed I would be thinking of Jill. I also knew that I would be compelled to return to the loft. My mind was already trying to think of ways that I could do it without making her suspicious.
I must say I did like the bathroom. It was compact but had everything in. I had showered but there was also a reasonably sized bath as well. The sink had a large mirror above it, perfect for when I needed to shave. Also lots of space in the cupboard at the side of the mirror for all my toiletries. There was only a few of Jill's things in it so I guess she has removed stuff to make space for mine.
There was a faint smell of cooking. Jill must have already started. I had better hurry up. I was in front of the mirror towelling my hair when my thoughts turned to big sister again. If I wasn't her brother would she be attracted to me? I don't know. I am six feet tall with black cropped hair. I have the same big brown eyes as Jill but my nose it bigger. I like to think I have better than average looks. I have a muscular build even though I don't work out. Generally I do OK but haven't had a regular girlfriend for the last few months. My cock could be bigger. It's six inches. Actually it's a bit smaller but six sounds a lot better than five and a half. Perhaps I shouldn't worry, up to now there have been no complaints in bed. Would sis expect more from a boyfriend?
My thoughts were interrupted by Jill shouting "It's nearly ready."
"On my way."
I slept well that night despite first-day nerves. Ignoring everything Jill had said I walked into the bathroom without knocking. Her clothes were on the floor, she must have showered earlier. I then remembered her instructions. It's lucky she wasn't still in because I was naked. That would have been embarrassing.
I picked the clothes up to put them in the corner out of the way. Her bra was on top and I stared at it admiring its size. Sis was a big girl. I found the label, 42DD. Bigger than I thought. I was wrong, sis was a very big girl. I thought of what it would be like to hold those tits, to play with them and to suck them. My cock was rising. No time for that now but I was compelled to search for her knickers. They were small and red and the material was soft. They were heavily stained at the front and when I put them to my nose there was a heavenly musky smell of cunt, my sister's cunt. Last night I had climaxed thinking about Jill but I still needed more. I wrapped her knickers around my cock and masturbated furiously. I came within a minute. When I opened my eyes I saw the mess on the floor. The tiles would be easy to clean but what about her knickers? They were wetter and more stained than before but if she noticed I hoped she would put it down to them being on the wet bathroom floor.
"You were a long time in the bathroom."
I nearly chocked on my food.
"Are you OK?"
"Yes, just eating too fast." I then added "I had a nice long shower."
"Sorry about my clothes. Now that you are here I must remember to tidy up after myself. Did they get in your way?"
I didn't look at her in case she could see the guilt on my face. "No I just moved them into the corner." I didn't mention that before doing that I had pleasured myself on her knickers.
The first day went well. I had worried over nothing. The other people on the course were friendly. Mostly guys but one or two cute girls. At the end of the day I was optimistic that I was going to enjoy it.
The first week flew by. I didn't see sis much except at meal times. The bathroom routine was going well, I was remembering to knock. There was nothing left in the bathroom to tempt me and all my thoughts about Jill were now pure. Well mostly pure. It was difficult not to think of what had happened but I had it under control.
"This is your first weekend. Any plans?"
"No sis. What about you?"
"Just relaxing. It's been a busy week at work. Lots of sleep and long baths is what I need. I am not doing anything that requires any effort." She then added "If you are looking for something to do you can tidy up the loft. Did you notice it's a mess?"
"It does need sorting out." I was hesitant to volunteer. The spy hole into the bathroom was tempting and knew I was weak. I was hoping she wouldn't push it but she did.
"Yes or no?"
I hesitated but said "OK." She was letting me stay with her so it would be mean of me not to help. I spent the morning studying, re-reading my notes from the lectures and doing my homework. I had to write a program before next Wednesday. Plenty of time to do it but I wanted to get it out of the way. I had just decided to stop for the day when Jill shouted from downstairs "I am going to do some shopping. Help yourself to lunch. Not much in the fridge which is why I am going to the supermarket. Should be enough for a sandwich though." She shouted something else as she was leaving but I only managed to hear 'loft' and 'mess'. I groaned. I knew what she meant.
There was enough for a sandwich, but it had to be cheese. Not my favourite but there wasn't much else. I did fancy the strawberry yoghurt but that was until I opened it. 'Furry' was the only way to describe it. I put it in the bin. As I ate the sandwich I thought about the loft. Should I do it now or later? I could have it done in well under two hours. I searched the cupboards for biscuits. Nothing. Would it be better doing it tomorrow? I decided to get it done now out of the way. I might even be able to finish it before sis got back.
I sat on a box in the loft and looked around trying to get the measure of what needed to be done. After a few minutes I had a plan. First I would move all the stuff to the middle. I would then go through each item and decide where to place it. I was aiming to keep things together, for example all the boxes that contained books in one place.
It was taking longer than expected. I had been working for an hour and it looked as if it would take me at least the same again before it was done. I heard Jill on the stairs and then a knock on my door "Can I come in?"
"Yes I am in the loft."
As she entered I popped my head through the opening. Looking down on her I said "Did you get the food?"
"Yes all your favourites. Sorry the cupboard was bare." Then she added "How are you doing up there?"
"It's taking longer than expected. I should have known it would because everything always takes longer than expected."
"Sex doesn't" was her reply. She then laughed at her own joke.
I just gave her a weak smile whilst my thoughts turned to what it would be like with her.
"You carry on. I am going to have a bath." Before I could say anything she added "Do you need the bathroom before I start?"
"No I can wait."
"I hope so. I might be in there ages."
What I did need was to see her naked. I sat there for a while thinking. Eventually I got up and quietly walked to the hole. There was a stirring in my trousers as I bent down. She was facing the mirror so I could only see her back. Her hands were high, it looked as if she was doing something with her hair. The mirror was steaming up so she stopped to wipe it with the hand towel. Suddenly she moved her head to look behind her. For a second I thought I had been caught out but she was just checking the bath water. I started to breathe again but I now had a nagging feeling that this would not end well, but I carried on watching.
Her hands were now lower, she was unbuttoning her blouse. As it slipped from her shoulders she turned round again to look at the bath. It was now ready. She bent down and stopped the flow, added something to the water then mixing it in with her hands. I had the perfect view of her large tits straining against her white bra. They jiggled as she moved and I was mesmerised by them.
Standing back up she reached behind to unhook her bra. I moved to get a better view and in the process kicked a box. I quickly lifted my head.
"Careful. I don't want you falling through the ceiling."
I shouted back "Sorry. My foot slipped." After a few seconds I risked looking again. She was now back at the mirror but without her bra. Slowly I unzipped my trousers and grasped my cock. I was breathing heavier now and my eyes were focused on her back waiting for her to turn round. When she did I opened my mouth in awe. They looked much bigger now that they were not constrained. However it was the nipples that shocked me. Long and thick. A match for any I had ever seen in the flesh or in porno films. They complemented her large tits perfectly. As she stood there my hand was moving on my cock as I admired them, wishing I could suck them.
She seemed to be thinking about something but then started to remove her skirt. It was quickly off revealing red knickers, possibly the ones she has left in the bathroom earlier in the week. My hand was now moving faster in anticipation of seeing her cunt. I almost groaned in disappointment when she was eventually naked. The knickers had come off whilst she had her back to me. Her Stepping into the bath had revealed very little other than she looked to be shaved. I guess that was always going to be the case. It wasn't likely that she would lie on the bathroom floor then open her legs wide and point her bald cunt towards the spy hole.
What I could see was still keeping me excited. The bath was foamy covering all of her lower body but her magnificent tits were on show. Her eyes were closed and she was relaxing. I kept imagining what those nipples would feel like in my mouth. Sucking one and rubbing and pinching the other. I was tempted to close my eyes and finish myself off with that thought. That changed when she started to wash her tits, slowly splashing water onto them with both hands. The washing quickly turned into massaging. She was now firmly squeezing them. One hand stopped and disappeared under the water. I could now see her knees because she had spread her legs wide. Her mouth was open and I could see the water ripple as she fingered herself. There was a low moan that was steadily getting louder. It was a race between us. She won, climaxing with a loud groan that became a long sigh. I was still working towards mine so I closed my eyes and concentrated.
"Are you doing any work up there? I can't hear any boxes being moved."
She had said that just as I climaxed so I wasn't in a fit state to say anything.
A few seconds later she added "Little brother. You OK?"
I managed to compose myself enough to reply "Yes."
"You sound breathless."
"I am, it's hard work."
"Thanks for doing it. If you want me to do anything for you as a reward just ask?"
I thought of lots of things I would like her to do, including 'fuck me' and 'suck my cock', but I just said "Make that fish dish I like."
I could hear her laughing then she said "You are easy to please."
Spurred on by the prospect of a good meal I finished in just over an hour. Jill popped her head in to check it was OK and declared it a success. Later on whilst I was enjoying the fish I reflected on a job well done. I also thought of Jill in the bath. It had been a good first week. Would it get better?
There was not much time to relax in the second week. I now had three projects to complete by the end of the course. I studied hard but still managed to spend some time with Jill in the evenings. We talked and watched television. I had suggested that I should do some cooking but she dismissed it straight away saying she didn't want to be poisoned. I knew I wasn't a great cook but it hurt my feelings. When she saw the upset on my face she belatedly thanked me for the offer.
There had been a 'near miss' on the Wednesday morning. I barged in without knocking and almost walked into Jill. She was wrapped in a large towel so nothing was on show. I got a mild telling off but she seemed more amused than annoyed. As I was leaving she pointed out that if I had come in a few minutes earlier she would have been naked. It almost sounded like an invitation. Fortunately she couldn't see my face as I imagined that happening. I did eventually get into the bathroom. There was a pile of clothes in the corner, topped by sis's bra. However before I could search through it and get to her knickers she shouted "Sorry, forgot my clothes." After checking I was decent she came in and retrieved them. I was disappointed but also thankful that I hadn't already started using her underwear to relieve myself.
I spent most of my time on Saturday in my room studying. The plan was to get it all out of the way so that Sunday could be a relaxing day. I was just debating if I should call it a day or do a bit more when I heard Jill in the bathroom.
"I forget to tell you I am going out tonight with the girls."
I could not resist shouting back "Does that include Julie and Anne?"
"Very funny." However there was irritation in her voice. I wished I hadn't said that and made a mental note to never mention their names again. "If you need the bathroom speak now or forever hold your piss."
I grimaced at her weak joke and replied with "No. Carry on."
"Just to warn you I may be some time."
Since I was going to be alone I might as well occupy myself with some more studying. I snacked on a few biscuits then started on the next chapter. It was a complicated subject so I had to concentrate hard. At times there was a lot of noise coming from the bathroom but I was able to block it out.
"Jack."
That startled me. I raised my head from the book and shouted back "I thought you had gone. You have been in there ages."
"I need you in here NOW."
I got to the bathroom door in record time but when I opened it all I saw was Jill sitting on the edge of the bath.
"I have lost an earring."
I closed my eyes and silently counted to five. When I opened them I said as calmly as I could "I thought it was an emergency."
"It is. They are very expensive." Smiling she quickly added "Sorry, I didn't mean to alarm you."
I just smiled back glad that she was OK.
She was fully clothed ready to go out. Her dress was red (to match her knickers?) and when she stood up I could see it fitted her perfectly. It was tight at the waist which made her top look bigger and even more impressive than usual. It didn't reveal much. It was classy, designed to be subtle rather than trashy.
"Stop checking me out and find it."
I felt as if I had been caught out so responded with a quick "Why can't you look for it?"
Raising her hands she said "I am waiting for my fingernails to dry. They are perfect and I want them to stay like that." The look on her face was one that said 'isn't it obvious?'
For the first time I noticed she had only one earring in.
"It just fell out when I sat down. I mustn't have fitted it properly."
It wasn't near her feet. I had to get on my hands and knees and search around. It took a couple of minutes to find. It had rolled and was flush against the sink, not easy to see. I was pleased with myself until Jill said "Where is the screw for the back?"
I was just going to go back down onto the floor when I noticed something glisten. "Stay perfectly still. It's caught on your dress at the top."
She bent her head slightly to look causing the dress to open and the screw to fall in.
"You shouldn't have moved. It's gone down your dress. You will have to take it off."
I was a bit annoyed as I turned to leave.
"No. Can't you? It will be at the top. Just unzip me and get it out."
I turned round and looked at her, our eyes met and something passed between us. I hesitated then nodded. Facing her I reached behind for the zip. I pulled it down as far as it would go. I then realised that to get access to her top I would have to pull the straps off her shoulders. I looked at her to ask for permission but her eyes were closed. She had a dreamy look on her face. I held the straps in my nervous hands then pulled them down. As I did so the dress fell to her waist exposing a white silky bra that was straining to contain her huge tits. My cock was now erect. It she looked down she would surely see the bulge in my trousers.
In a low voice I murmured "It's a lovely bra." It wasn't intended for her to hear but she did.
Her eyes opened. In almost a whisper she said "It's silk. So soft. Feel it."
I didn't move so she reached down for my hand. She placed it near her nipple then let go.
"Feel it. Rub it between your fingers. See how good it feels."
I started to feel the silk but then quickly moved to her nipple. It was big and thick, getting even bigger as it swelled under my touch.
"Feel the other one. That is soft as well."
I did as she asked. She closed her eyes again and tilted her head back. Her tits were starting to heave as she breathed hard. Every time I pulled hard on her nipples she gasped. She tried to speak but was struggling.
Eventually she managed "I think it might be in my bra. Take it off."
It was an effort to unhook it. I was getting desperate but eventually it sprang open. I was now licking, sucking and even chewing on her nipples as if my life depended on it. I was rough but the gasps and moans told me she liked it. I only stopped so that I could move to the other one.
She said something but I couldn't tell what. I think she repeated it "Have you found the screw?" soon followed by "It might have slipped into my knickers."
She was keeping up the pretence of this being innocent. I heard what she had said but I knew what she meant, 'I want you to finger my cunt.' My cock was fit to burst. I was worried that I might come in my trousers.
Suddenly there was a loud knock on the front door, then another.
There was a look of realisation on Jill's face, then she said "Fuck. It's Charlotte and Jen. I am giving them a lift. They are early."
"Will they go away?"
"No. Go down and let them in. Tell them I will be down in ten minutes."
The knocking started up again.
I opened my mouth to protest but closed it without saying anything. They were not going to leave. I gave a long loud sigh, adjusted my cock as best I could, and then raced down the stairs.
I kept them entertained until Jill came down. She looked perfect but perhaps a little flushed. She must have taken an extra few minutes to finish herself off. The thought of that made my cock ache. If only they had arrived ten minutes later.
"Sorry about the delay." I lost an earring in the bathroom. Jack was helping me find it." Both were now on so she had obviously found the screw.
As soon as they left I went to my bedroom and relived what had happened. I reached a massive climax but it was tinged with the disappointment of what might have been. I waited up late for sis but she was still out when I fell asleep shortly after midnight.
The next day Jill got up late, obviously the worse for wear. I tried to make conversation but it was hard work. When I said I was glad she had found the earring there was no acknowledgment, instead she changed the subject asking me if I was planning to go out. She was already walking away from me to the kitchen before I could reply. Later on when I was in my bedroom I heard the bath being filled.
There was a knock on the door then Jill popped her head in. "Sorry about earlier." I thought she meant what had happened yesterday but she continued with "I had the mother of all headaches. When you were talking to me downstairs I couldn't concentrate. The pain killers have kicked in now. In fact I might have a drink." She laughed then added '"Perhaps not."
"You do look a bit rough. Take it easy today."
"Thanks for the compliment." She was smiling as she said it so I knew there was no offence taken.
As she was leaving she stopped. Looking back at me she said "Thanks for yesterday for what you did." There was a slight hesitation then "You know, helping me with the earring." She was gone and the door closed before I could think of a reply. From what was said, and the tone it was said in, I could tell she had no regrets. I certainly didn't have any. I just had a deep longing for more. I contemplated going into the loft, but even if I could think of a legitimate reason for doing so seeing sis naked would just frustrate me. I didn't want to see her nipples I wanted to suck them.
The third week passed quickly but was even busier than the first two. On the Wednesday I spoke to Chris, one of the lecturers, saying that I was worried. If it continued like this I might not be able to keep up. He told me not to worry. He explained that most people find this week difficult. It should be easier from next Monday onwards. He seemed to emphasise 'should' but I trusted his judgement so when I walked away from him I was in a happier mood.
On the Friday evening I reflected on what Chris had said. I might even get time to go out on a 'school night', perhaps Thursday. I wondered if sis was up for going to the cinema. She could choose the film. I could ask her now, she was in her bedroom. I took the shortcut through the bathroom. Knocking I shouted "Can I come in?"
"Who is it?"
I opened the door and went in. She was smiling. "Very funny. Who else could it be?" I didn't wait for a reply before adding "On Thursday do you fancy going to the cinema?"
She thought for a few seconds then there was a hesitant "Yes."
"You don't sound too keen."
"I am but I need to check something at work. There is a management meeting scheduled. It might be Thursday but I am almost certain it's Wednesday. Will let you know Monday night." She then looked at me and I could tell she was thinking about something. "I am trying to remember the last time I actually went to the cinema. Everything is now on DVD." She was determined to remember. After some time she said "It was with James. How could I ever forget after what."
I had no idea who James was. It must have been years ago. I was also puzzled because she had stopped mid-sentence. I looked at her and said "After what?"
She looked apprehensive before saying. "Well he was the first. The first to."
"Come on tell me."
"He was the first to touch me."
"He did it at the cinema?"
I laughed but she looked embarrassed. "How old were you?"
"Twenty."
"Wow you left it late." Before I could stop myself I blurted out "I was playing with tits when I was eighteen, but none as big as yours."
She ignored my comment about her tits and said in a defensive tone "I started early as well. I meant he touched me below the waist."
"You mean he fingered you?"
There was silence for a few seconds and I thought I had gone too far, but she then replied with "Yes he fingered me." To get one over on me she also added "And he made me come!"
We looked at each other and I said "Way too much information." That broke the tension and we both laughed.
As I was leaving she said "Will let you know Monday." It was followed by "And keep your hands to yourself." I could hear her laughing as I walked through the bathroom. I smiled and wished I was James.
On the Saturday most of my time was again devoted to study. In the evening I did get a chance to relax. Jill had lovingly prepared a three course meal. I asked what the occasion was but she said it was just because she fancied cooking. The main course was a spicy lamb dish. She was a bit nervous because it was the first time she had cooked it. It was absolutely delicious, restaurant standard. Whilst eating it I thought of her cheating ex-boyfriend. Jill was worth staying with just for her cooking alone.
We talked. There was a lot of eye contact and it felt intimate. We both had a few drinks. A stranger looking in would think we were partners rather than brother and sister. It ended with Jill standing up and saying "Thanks, I have had a really nice time. I am going to end it with a long hot bath."
"Yes it was good. The meal was wonderful. I am coming up with you."
Playfully Jill said "You are coming in the bath with me?"
I laughed. "No. The bath is too small." We both laughed at that.
I rested on top of my bed listening to Jill singing as the bath filled. I couldn't make out all the words of the song but it sounded familiar. She was obviously in a good mood. I heard the water stop and then some splashing as she got in. In the silence my thoughts turned to what had happened before in the bathroom. Should I go in? What would happen if I did? The safe thing to do would be to get into bed and go to sleep. Deep down I knew I was never going to do that. I got up and walked, almost in a trance, to the door.
"Jill." It was too soft so I repeated it louder "Jill."
"Yes Jack."
She didn't seem surprised I was calling her. As casually as I could manage I said "If you want your back scrubbing I can do it for you."
She replied softly with "No."
I was desperately trying to think of something to say to make it into a joke when she added in the same soft voice "But you can massage my shoulders. They are very tense."
As I entered she slowly sat up turning her head to look at me. She was smiling and I smiled back. The room was hot and the mirror and glass shower door were steamed up. I knelt down and put my hands on her shoulders. She placed one of hers on mine and gently squeezed it as if to give approval for me to continue. When she removed her hand I started to massage her. Gently at first but then harder.
"Do my back."
My hands moved from her shoulders. I worked them continuously up and down her back, even going under the water to her bottom.
"That feels good but what about my front? You need to work on that as well."
I massaged her stomach. I wanted to saviour the moment and take my time but she hurried me with "Higher." When I cupped her tits, feeling them heavy in my hands, she moaned. It became louder when I got to her nipples. I rolled them between my finger and thumb. One hand had to stop to release my cock, it was painfully trapped in my underwear. I didn't dare use two in case it broke the spell. As long as I had one nipple between my fingers I knew she was not going to say stop. Eventually it was free. Strong and erect it was pushing against the side of the bath. As I leant over to play with the other nipple she grabbed my hand.
"No." My heart sank. She then added in a low almost inaudible voice "Put it between my legs."
My reply was louder, almost a shout "You want me to finger your cunt?"
"Yes" then with a brief hesitation "Finger me."
As she said it she lay back in the bath almost submerged. I had one hand still on a nipple but the other was now probing for her opening. She made it easier by lifting her knees up and parting her legs. As a finger went in she grunted.
"I need more. I am a big girl."
I pushed another one in up to the knuckle. Her mouth opened but before she could speak I squeezed in another two. She let out a noise that was almost a scream then grabbed my hand again. I thought she was going to pull my fingers out but she looked at me and said "No. Keep them in." Her hand was there to make sure that I would do as she asked. I started to move my fingers in and out. She smiled and released my hand. Every time they were fully in she moaned. The water between her legs was splashing as I increased the pace. Her moans were getting louder. My other hand left her nipple and was now on my cock slowly moving up and down.
It was going to end this way. I would finger her to a climax then shoot my load against the side of the bath, but I was wrong. Suddenly she started to get up. My fingers were forcibly pulled out and before I could say anything she was out of the bath and on all fours. I was in shock. She had taken me completely by surprise. My mouth was open and I was just staring at her on the floor.
"Fuck me. Come on hurry up."
It was loud and it was a command. I mumbled "Sorry" then went behind her. Her bottom was raised high but her back was low. I instinctively knew this was her favourite position. I could see her bald cunt. It was partially open and her lips looked very suckable. I wanted to take my time but sis was ready now. I needed to be in before she had to ask me again.
With an unsteady hand I positioned my cock. It moved against her lips and she groaned. I squeezed the head in then pushed until I was up to my balls. There was a gasp from her then "That feels sooooo good."
She started to say something else but stopped when I began fucking her. I was in heaven. Her cunt was tight, just right. I had both hands on her bottom and I was giving her the longest and hardest strokes I could manage. We were both making lots of noise, we were both enjoying it.
"Put - a - finger - in." The words came out one at a time rather than a sentence. I slowed down a bit so she could talk. "I want a finger in my bum". As I put it in she gave a long sigh and added "One more." I was now fucking her cunt and her bum.
I had lasted a lot longer than I thought I would but I was going to come soon. I was now getting worried that I would finish without satisfying her. If that happened I would have to lick her to a climax.
"Talk dirty to me. Call me a cunt. That will take me over the edge."
That shocked me. I wasn't sure if I could do that. Strange, I was finding it easy to fuck her but difficult to call her names.
"Please." She was begging me.
"You are a cunt. A dirty little cunt." As I said it I fucked her even harder. "Tell me what you are."
It was her turn to hesitate then she said "I am a cunt. A dirty cuuuuuuunt." She had climaxed on that last word. I was still going on until her contracting cunt made me come as well. She collapsed onto the floor and I fell on top of her. I was still inside her. We lay there for several minutes on the cold wet floor.
Eventually the silence was broken when she said "That was some massage." She giggled and I laughed. We got up and looked around the room, it was a mess. "I will tidy up in here then shower. You can shower after." I nodded and was leaving when she said "Jack." I turned to face her. "You are here for another three weeks so these are the rules." I screwed my face up wondering what they were. She kept me in suspense before saying "What happens in the bathroom stays in the bathroom." She paused again before adding "You must promise to 'massage' me twice a week." She stressed the word massage.
"I promise, but let's make it three times a week."
That made her smile "You have a deal."
Nothing more was said and I went to my room. I lay on the bed completely exhausted. I then had a sudden thought. What had happened would make a great story. There must be a website that would publish it. I would have to change the names. It could even be in two parts, each covering three weeks. However what if nobody read it or if people thought it was rubbish? They might even think I had made it up.
On reflection I decided not to write about it, but you never know, one day I might!
72 Brother and Sister Share a Bathroom Ch. 02
chris99999
This is the same story as 'Brother and Sister Share a Bathroom' but this time it's from Jill's perspective. I thought it would be interesting to share her thoughts on what happened.
It can be read on its own as an independent story. There is no need to read the original but you may find this one more interesting if you do.
I am Jill and my brother is Jack. Please no jokes, I have heard them all before. My mother chose them even though we sound like a nursery rhyme. She said that both were nice names and that actually it was Jill and Jack since I was born first. I find it amusing but it irritates Jack. He hates it when we are together and are introduced to new people.
I am twenty-nine years old and Jack is twenty-two. He lives at home but I have my own place. I was sharing with a long-time boyfriend until a few months ago. Jack quizzed me about why we had split up. I just said "'He was fucking my best friends." I thought that would satisfy him but he wanted to know if I had meant more than one. I said "Julie and Anne." That ended the conversation. There was probably Wendy as well but I wasn't in the mood to give any more details.
His behaviour really surprised me. They say self-praise is no praise but I do think I am attractive. I am five feet six inches tall with long black hair that frames big brown eyes, a button nose and full lips. My figure is curvy with a bust of 42DD. I thought we had a good relationship, especially in bed, so I cannot understand why he was fooling around.
We have always got on well together so when I found out that Jack was going to attend a training course near to me I was more than happy for him to stay at my place.
He checked with the company he works for and they readily agreed. They would even give him a weekly allowance that he could pay to me as rent. It was a reasonable amount but a lot less than the hotel rate. The course was six weeks so it was going to be a big saving for the company. It was an arrangement that suited everybody.
On the day before Jack was coming I gave his room a good clean. I wanted it to be perfect for when he arrived. When I spoke to him earlier in the week he reckoned it would take him four hours. It's a two hundred mile journey, but most of it is motorway so it's doable in that time if the traffic is OK.
He arrived in just under five. I was getting a bit anxious so was relieved when I heard the sound of his car pulling into the drive. I got to the door just as he was getting out. I gave him a wave then rushed over to him, giving him the biggest hug I could manage.
"It's so good to see you. I was getting worried."
"Hi sis, I am glad to see you as well. That last hour was a nightmare."
I released him and he stepped back. He looked a bit uncomfortable. I guess I had overdone the hug.
"Let me look at you." I gave him the once over. "So my handsome brother any girlfriends? Come on tell me."
He gave a shy grin and just said "No."
"They don't know what they are missing. If you were not my brother I would date you." I then added "I forgot, after what that bastard did to me I never want to go near another man ever again." My words were harsh but I was a smiling. That put Jack at ease so he smiled as well.
"Sis are we going to stand out here all night?"
"You can if you want but it's too cold for me. Let's unpack. Put everything in the hallway and we can take it up to your room later."
It didn't take long. I was surprised how little Jack had brought, two suitcases and a few carrier bags. If I was going away for six weeks I dread to think how much stuff I would be arriving with. I would need a suitcase just for my shoes.
"Do you want to see your room?" I started up the stairs before he could reply. He quickly followed.
"Do you like it?" I was hoping he would. It wasn't as big as his bedroom at home but it had everything he would need, single bed, table and chair, wardrobe and television. Also some shelves for his books.
"Do you?"
"Thanks sis it's perfect."
I beamed. "I am glad you like it. Let me explain about the bathroom." He looked puzzled? I saw the look on his face and said "Let me show you." I walked towards the door at the other side of the bedroom and Jack followed. I opened it and said "This is your bathroom and mine as well." I pointed to another door opposite to where we were standing. "That opens into my bedroom. We have to share."
"I thought you had another bathroom?"
"No. David and I. Sorry that bastard and I were planning to convert the small box room but we never did."
"We can manage with just the one but we need to be careful."
"What do you mean?"
"When Julie stayed we kept trying to use the bathroom at the same time. It was embarrassing. The worst was when I was on the toilet and she rushed in needing it as well."
"The same Julie that."
I cut him off with a firm "YES, that Julie." I also gave him a look that said don't mention her name again. "By the end of her stay we had a system. Knock before entering and wait."
"Why don't we just lock both doors?"
"There are no locks. Yes I know we should have them but we never got round to putting them on. Not many people have stayed with us."
"Sis I guess we should be OK. Just don't spend ages in there like you did at home."
I then remembered what this type of bathroom is called.
Smiling I said "Do you know what they call this sort of bathroom?"
"A pain in the arse?"
"Very funny."
"I have no idea. Go on tell me."
Grinning I said "A Jack and Jill bathroom."
"You are joking."
"It's true. A Jack and Jill for Jack and Jill."
He waited until I had stopped laughing before saying "Very amusing. Give me a hand to get my stuff upstairs."
When that was done l went downstairs and left Jack in his room unpacking.
I thought about the bathroom. He hadn't said if he liked it or not. It is compact but has everything in. There is a shower but also a reasonably sized bath as well. The sink has a large mirror above it. Also lots of space in the cupboard at the side of the mirror for Jack's toiletries. I had removed most of my stuff to make space for his. I guess if he didn't like it he would tell me.
"What about the suitcases? Anywhere I can store them?"
I shouted back "In the loft. There is a pole in the corner. Attach it to the hook in the ceiling and pull. Be careful it's just a simple wooden ladder."
"Got it."
I wasn't sure if Jack had understood so I went upstairs to his room. When I entered I could see he had already pulled the ladder down.
"Be careful. I don't want my little brother breaking his neck." He just nodded then climbed up with a suitcase under his arm. I went into the bathroom. As I closed the door and switched on the light I tried to remember if there was a light in the loft. Not sure, I had never been in it when it was dark so had not needed to find out. If not there is a skylight that will provide some moonlight.
I had just finished on the toilet when I heard Jack moving about. He sounded near. As I was wiping myself I had a sudden thought. Dave my ex had told me ages ago that there was a small hole in the ceiling and that it gave a great view of the bathroom. He even joked that it would be ideal for watching guests. Thinking about it he had spent some time up there when Julie was staying with us.
"How are you doing up there?"
"Good. Plenty of room for the suitcases."
He sounded a bit startled, as if he had been caught out. Was my brother watching me? I was shocked but also, to my surprise, excited. There was a nice tingling sensation between my legs. If I concentrated it would only take me a few minutes to climax. I knew I should wait until later when I was back in my bedroom but I needed it now. I heard footsteps then Jack on the ladder. I might be able to finish before he went back up. Normally I like to start slow and build up but this needed to be a quick one. I slipped two fingers into my wet cunt to get them sticky. I then rubbed my clit with them. The ladder creaked. Jack would be back in the loft soon. The thought that Jack might be watching me was intensifying the experience. I couldn't hold on any longer. As I reached it I clamped my legs together hard. My head was tilted back and my eyes were closed. After a few seconds I stood up. I was unsteady and thought I might have to sit back down again. However I managed to compose myself and say in a fainter voice than I had intended "Just finished. When you have showered come down and I will fix you some supper."
As I was cooking I thought about Jack. If he wasn't my brother would I be attracted to him? Yes I think I would be. He is six feet tall with black cropped hair. He has the same big brown eyes as me but a much larger nose. I have teased him about it in the past but actually it fits his face and makes him look quite handsome. He is a lot slimmer than me despite eating like a pig. I have no idea how big his cock is. I have got on well with most of his girlfriends but none have passed any comments about his size. I think that if he was big or small something would have been said, my guess is average. That will do for me.
"It's nearly ready."
"On my way."
I was up before Jack so I showered first. I didn't want to hold him up on his first day. Whilst I was cooking breakfast I could hear him in the bathroom. He seemed to be taking a long time. Eventually he joined me in the kitchen.
"You were a long time in the bathroom."
He started chocking on his food.
"Are you OK?"
"Yes, just eating too fast." He then added "I had a nice long shower."
"Sorry about my clothes. Now that you are here I must remember to tidy up after myself. Did they get in your way?"
He turned his face from me before saying "No I just moved them into the corner."
I found that very strange. It was as if he had something to hide. Later, after he had gone, I went upstairs to tidy the bathroom. I was expecting it to be a mess but it was spotless. He had obviously made an effort. My clothes were in a nice neat pile in the corner. As I picked them up I wondered. When I was at school I was talking to a girl in my class about my brother, explaining how good he was. She told me that there are three things that apply to all brothers. I was curious.
"They always want to know how big your tits are. I actually caught one of mine looking at the label in my bra. If you leave the bathroom door slightly open they are going to take a peep at you on the toilet or when you are in the bath. It doesn't matter which, both turn them on."
I screwed my face up and said "No way."
She ignored me and continued with "This is the worst though. Never leave your knickers lying around. If you do they will use it on their cock."
I didn't believe her and I told her so. She just smiled and said that I had got a lot to learn. I dismissed it then but now I was not so sure.
My bra was on top. Had he looked at the label? I examined my red knickers. They were my favourite pair, soft and silky. It's possible they were now more stained but I wasn't sure. However when I put them to my nose there was a distinctive smell. For some reason I kept them there longer than I needed to, breathing in deeply. He had used them to pleasure himself. That surprised me but what surprised me more was that I wasn't horrified by what he had done. I picked up the rest of the clothes and was just about to leave the bathroom when I stopped. I hesitated for a few seconds then I removed my knickers and replaced them with the used pair. It felt good wearing something he had climaxed in and I started to wish it had been me rather than my knickers.
From what Jack said he had a good first day. The people on the course were friendly. Mostly guys but one or two cute girls. It did look as if he was going to enjoy it.
The first week was over very quickly. I didn't see Jack much except at meal times. The bathroom routine was going well, he was remembering to knock. I was tempted to leave my clothes in there again but decided against it. I had mixed feelings about Jack. I wanted him but at the same time was frightened about the possible consequences if I crossed the line.
"This is your first weekend. Any plans?"
"No sis. What about you?"
"Just relaxing. It's been a busy week at work. Lots of sleep and long baths is what I need. I am not doing anything that requires any effort." I then added "If you are looking for something to do you can tidy up the loft. Did you notice it's a mess?"
"It does need sorting out."
I pushed for an answer "Yes or no?"
After a few seconds he said "OK."
He had agreed but from how it was said I knew he was doing it reluctantly. I felt guilty but didn't say anything else. I did want it tidied up. I also liked the idea of him being in the loft, a loft that had a spy hole into the bathroom.
I spent the morning cleaning and sorting the kitchen out. When I looked through the cupboards I was shocked to see how little food there was. The fridge was almost bare. I was tempted to eat a yoghurt but Jack might want it so I put it back. Two days ago we seemed to be OK. However Jack does like his food and he is a great snacker so I shouldn't really have been surprised.
The cleaning done I could now go shopping. Better let Jack know. He was in his room studying. He had mentioned something to me earlier about having to write a program before next Wednesday. Knowing what a swat Jack is I would guess he is already working on it now.
"I am going to do some shopping. Help yourself to lunch. Not much in the fridge which is why I am going to the supermarket. Should be enough for a sandwich though." There was no reply from Jack.
As I was leaving I shouted "The loft. Tidy that mess up!"
Whilst I was shopping I kept thinking of Jack. I wasn't even sure if he had heard me. He might still be studying. If he was in the loft then how long would it take him? If I hurried I might be back before he finished. My pulse quickened at that thought. I shopped in record time. I was back home in just over an hour.
When I opened the front door I stood in silence hoping to hear Jack in the loft. I only moved when I realised that I wasn't going to hear anything from downstairs. Resisting the temptation to go straight to his room I instead went to the kitchen and unpacked. When that was done I took a few deep breathes to calm myself before going to him.
I knocked on the door. "Can I come in?"
"Yes I am in the loft."
My heart skipped a beat.
Looking down at me from the opening he said "Did you get the food?"
"Yes all your favourites. Sorry the cupboard was bare." Then I added "How are you doing up there?"
"It's taking longer than expected. I should have known it would because everything always takes longer than expected."
"Sex doesn't" was my reply. I gave a small laugh to cover my embarrassment. Why had I said that?
He just gave me a weak smile, I don't think he found it funny.
"You carry on. I am going to have a bath." Before he could say anything I added "Do you need the bathroom before I start?"
"No I can wait."
"I hope so. I might be in there ages."
I closed the door and almost in a daze started to run the bath water. When I had entered his room I had no intention of doing this. Seeing him up in the loft I realised that this might be my only opportunity. I had no idea what this might lead to but I wanted to do it. No, I needed to do it.
I faced the mirror and played with my hair. Waiting for Jack. After several minutes I was having doubts but then I heard creaking from above. Directly above. I knew he was there. The mirror was steaming up so I wiped it with the hand towel. I moved my head to check the bath water, nearly ready. I composed myself. Time to take my clothes off. Still facing the mirror I slowly unbuttoned my blouse and let it slip from my shoulders. The bath was now ready. I bent down and stopped the flow. I added my favourite Bubble Bath to the water, mixing it in with my hands. I then stood back up and started to take my bra off.
There was a loud noise from the loft.
"Careful. I don't want you falling through the ceiling."
"Sorry. My foot slipped."
I turned back to the mirror and smiled. I now knew for certain that he was watching. My bra was off. I squeezed both nipples gently until they started to swell. They might be my best feature. They are long and thick. Dropping my hands to my side I turned round. I stood still for a few seconds so that Jack could admire them before taking off my skirt to reveal red knickers. The same knickers I had left in the bathroom earlier in the week. I turned to face the mirror again before removing them. For some reason I felt more comfortable doing it that way. I then quickly got into the bath.
I lay in the bath with the foamy water covering all of my lower body. I closed my eyes and gently splashed the hot water onto my tits. It felt so good. I thought of Jack watching me. I started to squeeze them, gentle at first then harder. There was now a nice feeling between my legs. It was made even nicer when I started to finger myself. I raised my knees high and spread my legs wide. My mouth was open and I could hear the water splashing as my fingers worked furiously on my cunt. I was now moaning loudly. It didn't take long for me to come. When I did it was with a loud groan then a long sigh.
It took me a while to compose myself and register the grunts that were coming from above.
"Are you doing any work up there? I can't hear any boxes being moved."
A few seconds later I added "Little brother. You OK?"
There was a delay before he replied with "Yes." Had he just climaxed?
"You sound breathless."
"I am, it's hard work."
"Thanks for doing it. If you want me to do anything for you as a reward just ask?"
There was a long silence. I had emphasised 'anything' so perhaps he was plucking up the courage to ask for the ultimate reward, to ask if he could fuck me.
Instead he just said "Make that fish dish I like."
I laughed then said "You are easy to please."
He got back to work and finished in just over an hour. I gave it a quick check and declared it a success. Whilst we were enjoying the fish I reflected on a job well done. It had been a good first week. Would it get better?
Jack told me it had been a busy second week. He now had three projects to complete by the end of the course. He had studied hard but still managed to spend some time with me in the evenings. We talked and watched television. He had suggested that he should do some cooking but I dismissed it straight away saying that I didn't want to be poisoned. When I saw the upset on his face I belatedly thanked him for the offer.
There had been a 'near miss' on the Wednesday morning. He barged in without knocking and almost walked into me. I was wrapped in a large towel so nothing was on show. I gave him a mild telling off but I was more amused than annoyed. As he was leaving I pointed out that if he had come in a few minutes earlier I would have been naked. It must have sounded like an invitation because he turned his face away from me, probably because he was embarrassed. I was going to tease him a bit more but decided it was best not to. I left so that he could shower but soon realised my clothes were still in the bathroom.
"Sorry, forgot my clothes." After checking he was decent I went in and retrieved them.
I had a lazy Saturday but Jack spent most of his time studying in his room. I had plans for the evening but had not said anything to him. I had better hurry up and get ready or I would be late. I went into the bathroom and shouted to him.
"I forget to tell you I am going out tonight with the girls."
He could not resist shouting back "Does that include Julie and Anne?"
I said "Very funny" but I was irritated.
"If you need the bathroom speak now or forever hold your piss."
I thought he would comment on my weak joke but he just replied "No. Carry on."
"Just to warn you I may be some time."
I started the long process of getting ready. Eventually I was finished except for my fingernails. I sat on the side of the bath and applied the varnish. I thought about Jack in his room. I was hoping he would find some excuse to come in. Perhaps I could make that happen. I pulled on one of my earrings until it fell out. I heard it hit the floor but could not see where it had rolled to.
"Jack."
He replied in a loud voice "I thought you had gone. You have been in there ages."
"I need you in here NOW."
The door opened and Jack rushed in.
"I have lost an earring."
He closed his eyes. When he opened them he said in a calm voice "I thought it was an emergency."
"It is. They are very expensive." I smiled then quickly added "Sorry, I didn't mean to alarm you."
He smiled back and I got the feeling his annoyance had gone.
I was fully clothed ready to go out. I was wearing my favourite red dress. It is tight on my waist and fits well at the top. It doesn't reveal much. It is classy, designed to be subtle rather than trashy. When I stood up I noticed Jack admiring it, or was he admiring me?
"Stop checking me out and find it."
He responded with a quick "Why can't you look for it?"
Raising my hands I said "I am waiting for my fingernails to dry. They are perfect and I want them to stay like that."
I then added "It just fell out when I sat down. I mustn't have fitted it properly."
He got on his hands and knees and searched around. I had no idea what this would lead to. I just liked the idea of him being in here with me. When it was found he could perhaps put it back in. He would have to touch me to do that. It would bring us close together.
It took a couple of minutes to find. It had rolled and was flush against the sink, not easy to see. He was pleased with himself until I said "Where is the screw for the back?"
He was just going to go back down onto the floor when he said. "Stay perfectly still. It's caught on your dress at the top."
That surprised me. I bent my head slightly to look causing the dress to open and the screw to fall in.
"You shouldn't have moved. It's gone down your dress. You will have to take it off."
I could see he was annoyed. As he turned to leave a thought struck me. What if he took my dress off?
"No. Can't you? It will be at the top. Just unzip me and get it out."
He turned round and looked at me, our eyes met and something passed between us. He hesitated then nodded. Facing me he reached behind for the zip. He pulled it down as far as it would go. I closed my eyes. I could feel his hands on the straps moving them off my shoulders. The dress fell to my waist.
In a low voice I heard him say "It's a lovely bra."
It was my best one, very expensive but worth it because it is so comfortable.
I opened my eyes and whispered "It's silk. So soft. Feel it."
He didn't move so I reached down for his hand. I then placed it near my nipple.
"Feel it. Rub it between your fingers. See how good it feels."
He started to feel the silk but then quickly moved to my nipple. It was big and thick, getting even bigger as it swelled under his touch.
"Feel the other one. That is soft as well."
Jack did as I asked. I closed my eyes again and tilted my head back. My tits were
starting to heave as I breathed hard. Every time he pulled hard on my nipples I gasped. I tried to speak but was struggling.
Eventually I managed "I think it might be in my bra. Take it off."
It was an effort to unhook it, but eventually it sprang open. He was now licking, sucking and even chewing on my nipples. He was rough but I liked it. He only stopped so that he could move to the other one.
I said "Have you found the screw? He didn't hear me so I said it again louder, soon followed by "It might have slipped into my knickers." If I had been more daring I would have just said "Finger my cunt."
Suddenly there was a loud knock on the front door, then another. With shock I realised it was my friends.
"Fuck. It's Charlotte and Jen. I am giving them a lift. They are early."
"Will they go away?"
"No. Go down and let them in. Tell them I will be down in ten minutes."
The knocking started up again.
Jack opened his mouth to protest but closed it without saying anything. They were not going to leave. He gave a long loud sigh then raced down the stairs. My hands were in my knickers before he had closed the bathroom door. There is no way I could go out without finishing myself off. As I worked my fingers I imagined that he was doing it to me. I quickly climaxed. If only they had arrived ten minutes later. I managed to find the missing screw. I did a final check in the mirror. My face looked a bit flushed. If anybody mentioned it I would just say it was hot in the bathroom, or I could say "It's because I have just fingered my cunt to a massive climax whilst thinking dirty thoughts about my little brother."
"Sorry about the delay." I lost an earring in the bathroom. Jack was helping me find it."
I drove to the restaurant but Jen said she would drive back. She was still recovering from a heavy drinking session two days ago, so would stick to soft drinks. That gave me the opportunity to drink and I took it with both hands. I got back at 3am the worse for wear. I woke up late with a splitting headache.
Jack tried to have a conversation with me but I wasn't interested. In fact I was quite rude. He said that he was glad I had found the earring but I just ignored him. As I went into the kitchen he went to his room, probably to get out of my way. I took a large dose of painkillers hoping they would act soon. An hour later I felt much better and decided to have a bath. Whilst the bath was filling I realised I needed to make it up with Jack.
I knocked on his door then entered. "Sorry about earlier. I had the mother of all headaches. When you were talking to me downstairs I couldn't concentrate. The painkillers have kicked in now. In fact I might have a drink." I laughed then added '"Perhaps not."
"You do look a bit rough. Take it easy today."
"Thanks for the compliment." I was smiling as I said it so he knew there was no offence taken.
As I was leaving I stopped. Looking back at him I said "Thanks for yesterday for what you did." I hesitated slightly then added "You know, helping me with the earring."
I wondered if he understood what I meant. I was thanking him for touching me.
The third week passed quickly but Jack said for him it was even busier than the first two. On the Wednesday he had spoken to Chris, one of the lecturers, saying that he was worried. If it continued like this he might not be able to keep up. He was told not to worry. Chris explained that most people find this week difficult. It should be easier from next Monday onwards. Jack wasn't sure but he trusted Chris's judgement.
On the Friday evening I was in my bedroom when there was a knock on the bathroom door.
"Who is it?"
When Jack opened the door I was smiling. "Very funny. Who else could it be?" he then added "On Thursday do you fancy going to the cinema?"
I thought for a few seconds then said "Yes."
"You don't sound too keen."
"I am but I need to check something at work. There is a management meeting scheduled. It might be Thursday but I am almost certain it's Wednesday. Will let you know Monday night." I paused for a few seconds thinking. "I am trying to remember the last time I actually went to the cinema. Everything is now on DVD." I was determined to remember. After some time I said "It was with James. How could I ever forget after what."
There was a puzzled look on Jack's face then he said. "After what?"
I hesitated before replying. "Well he was the first. The first to."
"Come on tell me."
"He was the first to touch me."
"He did it at the cinema?"
He laughed but I was embarrassed. "How old were you?"
"Twenty."
"Wow you left it late." He then quickly added "I was playing with tits when I was eighteen, but none as big as yours."
I ignored his comment about my tits and said in a defensive tone "I started early as well. I meant he touched me below the waist."
"You mean he fingered you?"
There was silence for a few seconds before I replied with "Yes he fingered me." He had annoyed me so to get one over on him I also added "And he made me come!"
We looked at each other and Jack said "Way too much information." That broke the tension and we both laughed.
As he was leaving I said "Will let you know Monday." It was followed by "And keep your hands to yourself." I laughed at that but Jack had already gone.
On the Saturday most of Jack's time was again devoted to study. In the evening I prepared a three course meal. He asked me what the occasion was but I said it was just because I fancied cooking. The main course was a spicy lamb dish. I was a bit nervous because it was the first time I had cooked it. Jack said it was absolutely delicious, restaurant standard.
We talked. There was a lot of eye contact and it felt intimate. We both had a few drinks. A stranger looking in would think we were partners rather than brother and sister. It ended with me standing up and saying "Thanks, I have had a really nice time. I am going to end it with a long hot bath."
"Yes it was good. The meal was wonderful. I am coming up with you."
Playfully I said "You are coming in the bath with me?"
He laughed. "No. The bath is too small." I thought that was funny as well.
As the bath filled I started singing. I was in a good mood. The water was nice and hot as I stepped in. I lay in the water, it was relaxing. It had been a good evening with Jack. I closed my eyes. I might even fall asleep. A sudden thought hit me. My eyes were now wide open. I knew with absolute certainty Jack was going to come to me. Touching would not be enough. He was going to want to fuck me. I would be a willing partner. It was now just a matter of when. I closed my eyes and waited. I lost track of time and was drifting off when I heard him call my name.
"Jill."
"Yes Jack."
"If you want your back scrubbing I can do it for you."
I replied softly with "No." I wanted more than that.
Before he could say anything I added "But you can massage my shoulders. They are very tense."
He entered and I slowly sat up turning my head to look at him. I was smiling and he smiled back. The room was hot and the mirror and glass shower door were steamed up. He knelt down and put his hands on my shoulders. I placed one of mine on his and gently squeezed it to give approval for him to continue. When I removed my hand he started to massage me. Gently at first but then harder.
"Do my back."
His hands moved from my shoulders. He worked them continuously up and down my back, even going under the water to my bottom.
"That feels good but what about my front? You need to work on that as well."
He massaged my stomach. He was taking his time but I hurried him with "Higher." When he cupped my heavy tits I moaned. It became louder when he got to my nipples. He rolled them between his finger and thumb. One hand had to stop to release his cock. As he leant over to play with the other nipple again I grabbed his hand.
"No." In a low voice I added "Put it between my legs."
His reply was louder, almost a shout "You want me to finger your cunt?"
"Yes" then with a brief hesitation I said "Finger me."
As I said it I lay back in the bath almost submerged. He had one hand still on my nipple but the other was now probing for my opening. I made it easier by lifting my knees up and parting my legs. As a finger went in I grunted.
"I need more. I am a big girl."
He pushed another one in up to the knuckle. My mouth opened but before I could speak he squeezed in another two. I let out a noise that was almost a scream then I grabbed his hand again. I thought he was going to pull his fingers out so I looked at him and said "No. Keep them in." He started to move his fingers in and out. I smiled and released his hand. Every time they were fully in I moaned. The water between my legs was splashing as he increased the pace. My moans were getting louder. His other hand left my nipple and was now on his cock slowly moving up and down.
It was going to end this way. He would finger me to a climax then shoot his load against the side of the bath. No I wanted more. Suddenly I started to get up. I forcibly pulled his fingers out. Before he could say anything I was out of the bath and on all fours. He looked shocked. His mouth was open and he was staring at me.
"Fuck me. Come on hurry up."
It was loud and it was a command. He mumbled "Sorry" then went behind me. My bottom was raised high but my back was low. My favourite position. If the view of my bald cunt and large lips wasn't getting him excited then nothing would.
I could feel him positioning his cock. It moved against my lips and I groaned. He squeezed the head in then pushed hard. There was a gasp from me then "That feels sooooo good." It was nice and thick.
I started to say something else but stopped when he began fucking me. He had both hands on my bottom and he was giving me long hard strokes. We were both making lots of noise, we were both enjoying it.
"Put - a - finger - in." The words came out one at a time rather than a sentence. He slowed down a bit so that I could talk. "I want a finger in my bum". As he put it in I gave a long sigh and added "One more." He was now fucking my cunt and my bum.
I was getting near but needed that extra push to break through.
"Talk dirty to me. Call me a cunt. That will take me over the edge."
That seemed to shock him.
"Please." I was now begging him.
"You are a cunt. A dirty little cunt." As he said it he fucked me even harder. "Tell me what you are."
It was my turn to hesitate then I said "I am a cunt. A dirty cuuuuuuunt." I had climaxed on that last word. It was wonderful. It was just what I needed. I then felt Jack's cock expand as he poured into me.
I collapsed onto the floor and Jack fell on top of me. He was still inside me. We lay there for several minutes on the cold wet floor.
Eventually the silence was broken when I said "That was some massage." I giggled and he laughed. We got up and looked around the room, it was a mess. "I will tidy up in here then shower. You can shower after." He nodded and was leaving when I said "Jack." He turned to face me. "You are here for another three weeks so these are the rules." He screwed up his face wondering what they were. I kept him in suspense before saying "What happens in the bathroom stays in the bathroom." I paused again before adding "You must promise to 'massage' me twice a week." I stressed the word massage.
"I promise, but let's make it three times a week."
That made me smile "You have a deal."
Nothing more was said. Jack went to his room and I started on the bathroom.
As I worked my thoughts turned to the next three weeks. I started to think of all the things we could do in that time.
I smiled as I got into the shower.. What a day!
73 Brother and Sister Share a Bathroom Ch. 03
chris99999
This is what happened in the next three weeks, told by Jack.
Shit, it's nine already. I checked my watch again then groaned, I was going to be late, very late. I closed my eyes, when I opened them I laughed.
"What's so funny?"
"Hi sis, I didn't realise you were in the bathroom." I smiled to myself then said "I thought it was Monday."
"It's Sunday." She then added, in a mocking tone, "You are doing an advanced computer course and you don't know what day of the week it is?"
I ignored that and said "Come to bed."
"Can't, I have too much to do. If you fuck me now I will just go to sleep afterwards and waste the morning."
I was trying to think of something to say that would persuade her when she opened the door and popped her head in. I put on a miserable face.
Smiling she said "Nice try, but it's a no."
I gave a fake groan then said "OK, but will you change your mind about not sleeping in my bed tonight?"
"No." She then added "I sleep better on my own."
When she went back into the bathroom I closed my eyes, there was now no rush to get up. I thought of what we had done together last night. We had three weeks left to do the same again, and more. I felt my cock stiffen but I kept my hand away from it, I needed to save it for Jill. We were going to have plenty of time together so we could do what we wanted when we wanted. That was my last thought as I drifted off to sleep.
When I eventually got up I had a leisurely shower, then I went down to the kitchen, there was a note on the table. It was just about readable, she had obviously scribbled it in a hurry. It said 'Will be back about nine. You will have to sort yourself out for food." I was disappointed, I was hoping to spend the day with her. However it would give me time to study without any distractions, and if she got back when she said we would still have time for some fun before bedtime.
I checked my watch, Jill would be home soon. I smiled and then stared at the page again, it was a difficult topic and I was struggling to concentrate. I was debating whether to call it a day when my phone rang, it was Jill.
"Hi Jill, everything OK?"
"Yes, just hold on a minute."
"Sorry about that, was just speaking to mother."
I was confused, "Where are you?"
"I went home to see mother and father."
I interrupted her with "Are you still at their place?"
"Let me finish." She sounded irritated.
I could hear a sigh before she continued with "Mother is coming to stay with us for a few days, I am now driving back with her."
"Why?"
"It's complicated, I will explain when we get in. We have stopped for some food. It's going to be at least another two hours before we get back."
"What's going on?"
"Please Jack. I am tired and it's been a long day."
I wanted to say more, but I just said "OK."
There was quick thanks from Jill then she ended the call. I closed the book and rubbed my eyes. First a hurried note on the kitchen table, then mother in the car, very strange, but I would just have to wait until they got here for an explanation.
It was just after ten when they arrived. I heard them outside, then there was a knock on the door. When I opened it Jill was searching for her key and mother was behind her.
"What took you so long?"
"Sorry sis. Hi mum, how are you?"
Mother didn't say anything. I looked at Jill and she mouthed 'No'. I still had no idea what was going on but I heeded the warning, without saying anything else I gave mother a big hug.
"She is going to sleep in the box room, I am taking her there now." As they walked past me mother said, in a weak voice, "Jack please get my suitcase from the car."
I nodded, then I went to get her things.
The bedroom door was closed, I could hear Jill's voice but couldn't make out the words, I hesitated before knocking.
"Thanks, just put it in the corner. Make me a coffee, I will be down in five minutes." Then she added "Mother doesn't want anything."
I waited in the kitchen, Jill's coffee was getting cold. When she did eventually join me I could see how tired she was.
"It's almost cold, do you want me to heat it up?"
"No thanks." She downed it in one, after wiping her mouth with the back of her hand she said "I suppose you want an explanation?"
I was tempted to give a sarcastic reply, but I could see she was not in the mood, instead I just nodded.
She gave a long sigh then said "I got a call from mother this morning, she was in a right state. She said she was leaving father. I asked where she was going to go, but she had no idea, she just wanted to leave him. Eventually I calmed her down and persuaded her to come and stay." She stopped then shrugged her shoulders. The meaning was clear, 'What else could I do?'.
"You did the right thing."
She gave me a weak smile then said in a low voice "I was so looking forward to." She didn't complete the sentence.
I held her hand and said "Me too." I then repeated what I had said before, "You did the right thing."
For the next few days it was all mother and Jill. They seemed to be talking a lot, I wasn't excluded but I could see it was all mother and daughter stuff so I left them to it. However I was getting frustrated, I needed some special time with Jill.
Thursday was going to be a busy day for me so I set my alarm for seven-thirty, but I was woken before then by knocking on the bathroom door. I was still groggy but managed "Come in." Jill was wearing a short nighty, that got my attention.
"If you hurry up we can have a quick one in the bathroom before I need to leave for work." Then she added "And before mother gets up."
She didn't need to ask me twice. I wanted to lick her but she said we didn't have time. However I did get five minutes on her big nipples before she urged me to fuck her. This time she was on her back and I was pushing her legs up high. I had a great view of her cunt. I was just getting ready to enter her when I heard footsteps in Jill's bedroom, she must have heard them as well because she froze.
There was a knock on the door, "Jill are you in there?"
Jill replied quickly "Yes, don't come in."
"I couldn't sleep."
My cock accidently brushed against her cunt lips, Jill stifled a moan.
"I won't be long in the bathroom."
I couldn't wait any longer, I pushed the tip in, Jill hissed "No."
Ignoring her I pushed the rest in, then I stopped. I looked at Jill, she hesitated then nodded. It was a simple gesture but the meaning was clear, 'I want you to fuck me'.
As I started mother said "Thanks again for all you have done for me." Jill just grunted.
"Is Jack OK with me staying?"
I was now fucking her hard, I wanted her to come whilst mother was listening. There was a delay of a few seconds before she responded with a clipped "Yes."
I was ready to come. I looked at Jill, she was biting her lip, and from the look on her face she was ready as well. I pushed her legs higher, almost onto her shoulders, then I went into her as deep as I could, right up to my balls. I felt her cunt contract as she climaxed.
"Jill are you OK?"
I was hoping she would answer, if not mother might open the door. She was still recovering but managed to say "Sorry, just getting ready."
I pulled out, my cock was still rock hard, I hadn't managed to come. Jill looked at it, then smiled at me. She pointed to her mouth.
"Mum, have you any plans for the day?"
Whilst mother was thinking of what she would do, Jill was servicing my cock. It didn't take long, when she took it deep I climaxed. Jill gagged, then said "Just gargling with mouthwash."
"I might just stay in. I am in the middle of a good book that I would like to finish." Then she added "That reminds me, I didn't bring any mouthwash. Is there any of that left?"
I whispered "No, my balls are empty."
Jill only just managed not to laugh, then she squeezed my balls and said "There's plenty left, it's a nice taste, I think you will like it."
"Thanks, I will try it later. I am going to get some breakfast. I can shower later after you and Jack have gone."
As soon as mother left Jill repeated her final words, "After you and Jack have gone?" There was a worried look on her face.
I laughed. "She means after you have gone to work and I have gone on my course."
"I thought she meant."
I interrupted her with "After we have both gone from the bathroom."
"I thought we had been found out."
I gave a confident "No", then I started to wonder.
The rest of the week was uneventful. We had started a new topic and the lecturer was taking it nice and slow. In the evenings I did some studying but I also managed to find time to watch some television. I was expecting mother to say more but she didn't. There was lots of talking but it was all casual stuff, nothing was said about why she and father had argued.
The weekend was a big disappointment. On Sunday I managed to get Jill into the bathroom whilst mother was downstairs, but just after we had started she came looking for Jill. All I managed was a quick grope of her tits. Mother wanted to go shopping, when they left I knew that was it for the day. I got back into bed and played with myself.
On Tuesday evening Jill said "I am out with some friends tomorrow. I am going to be back late so nobody wait up for me."
Mother added "I am going to do the cooking."
"And I can finish that assignment, it's got to be in for Friday."
However the next day when I talked it over with the lecturer I realised there was more to it than I had first thought. I stayed late and he gave me some help with it. When I got back Jill had already gone out with her friends.
"Sorry mum, I should have called."
"Yes you should have", but she didn't sound annoyed.
"I will warm it up for you."
I gave her a big smile.
"I need you to do something." She must have seen the worried look on my face because she laughed, then said "I only want you to get me some books from the loft."
The meal was good. I apologised to mother, I would have to leave her alone whilst I did some studying. The first hour was OK but after that I was struggling to concentrate. There was a knock on the door.
"Just come in."
"Sorry Jack, do you remember what I said about finding me some books?"
"Yes, do you need them now?"
"If it's not too much trouble."
"Nothing is too much trouble for you." Then I added "Give me five minutes to finish this last page."
"Thanks. I am going to take a bath, will you leave them on the kitchen table? When I am finished I will go down and make myself a hot chocolate."
"So if possible you want Crime, Historical, and Romance." I stopped to think of any others she had mentioned earlier.
"Yes. If you see something you think I might be interested in then include it, but no Science Fiction."
The loft was almost dark, I must remember to ask Jill to get a torch. Fortunately I knew where to find the books. When I had tidied up a few weeks ago I had put them all together. It shouldn't take me too long, then I started thinking of the last time I had been in here. I looked over at the narrow shaft of light coming through the spy hole, I could feel my cock thicken. I then thought of mother down below taking a bath and to my surprise my cock got even harder. Were her nipples as big as Jill's? Was she shaved? How big were her cunt lips?
I had never really thought about her in that way before. Mother was just mother, always there. In terms of appearance she was different to Jill. You can tell from their faces that they are mother and daughter, even though mother has blue eyes and a longer nose. However mother is only just over five feet tall and is very slim. Her tits are small but look good on her small frame. I made a mental note to check the label in her bra the first opportunity I got. She may be my mother, and she may be fifty-five, but she was still capable of turning heads when she was out shopping.
When I looked into the bathroom mother was naked, she was bending over the bath testing the water. When she turned round I got my first look at her nipples, nice but not as big as Jill's. Slowly I unzipped myself, I was rock hard. She checked the bath again, swirling the water around with her hands to mix the hot and cold, satisfied she stopped the flow. I expected her to get in, but instead she placed a hand towel on the floor. She then reached into a bag that was at the side of the bath and pulled out some things. I strained to see what they were. In her hand she now had a small mirror and a razor. She dipped into the bag again and, after some searching, brought out a small pair of scissors. I was intrigued, but all became clear when she sat on the towel and rested her back on the side of the bath. She was trimming her pubic hair.
As she spread her legs I had a good view of her cunt, it was facing the spy hole. From what I could see it already looked neat and tidy, I guess she was just going to trim a few stray hairs. She then pulled her knees up and I got an even better view. If Jill's lips were suckable these were eatable. I could see they were big, a proper mouthful. I closed my eyes and stroked my cock. When I looked at her again she was trimming herself. It didn't take her long, she was now moving the mirror around checking if it looked OK. She must have been satisfied with what she could see because she put the mirror down beside the unused razor. I wondered if she did this every time she had a bath.
I was now moving my hand quicker, I wanted to come whilst I could still see her cunt, when she got into the bath I would only be able to see her tits. However she didn't seem to be in a hurry to get in. She put all the things back into her bag then she pulled it nearer to her so that she could see inside it. There were some other things she needed, a tube of toothpaste and a roll-on deodorant bottle. She squeezed the tube onto her fingers, then she started to rub it slowly between her legs. So it wasn't toothpaste, it was a moisturiser, or a lubricant.
She was now playing with herself. At first she was pulling and stretching her big cunt lips, then she settled on giving her clit long stokes with two fingers. I was building up to a nice climax and it looked as if she was as well. I could hear long loud moans from her and I was finding it difficult not to join in. Without stopping she reached for the deodorant bottle, it was small in length but with the top still on it was thick. I wished my cock was that thick. Slowly she inserted it. I watched open mouthed as it went in. The look on her face was pain and pleasure, but mostly pleasure. It looked as if she was going to push it all the way in but she stopped with about an inch to spare.
She was now furiously rubbing her clit and I was frantically working on my cock. Her eyes were closed and she was talking to herself, just loud enough for me to hear.
"Fuck me, fuck me."
I was responding with "Yes, yes", probably too loud.
Her body shuddered and then she climaxed. I needed a bit longer. When I reached it I saw her pull the bottle out, gasp, and then in a dreamy voice say "Oh Jack."
Did she really say Jack? Had she heard me in the loft? Lots of things for me to think about whilst I looked for those books.
The next day when I got up I was hoping mother would still be in bed, I felt guilty about watching her in the bath. However when I went into the kitchen she was already there.
She gave me a smile and said "Thanks for finding the books."
"I just hope they are what you wanted?"
"They are."
I could tell she was in a much better mood, probably the result of what she had done to herself in the bathroom. Jill then joined us.
"I am a bit late today, I need to hurry up. I think I will skip breakfast and get something later on at work." Then she added "What did you two do last night?"
"Not much. I had a nice bath and Jack got me some good books from the loft."
Jill looked at me, then her face changed, I must have looked guilty.
Calmly she said "Did you manage to see OK in the loft?"
It was a loaded question. I averted my eyes and said "Yes."
As mother left the kitchen to go to her room Jill shook her head. When she was sure mother couldn't hear she stared at me and said "What did you do?"
I hesitated, then said "Mother had a bath and I found."
She interrupted me with "I don't want the bullshit answer. What did you do?"
I closed my eyes for a few seconds. When I opened them I took a deep breath, then in as firm a voice as I could manage, I said "I watched her in the bathroom."
"I bet you played with yourself."
"I wasn't the only one."
"What!"
She sounded surprised. Now she was curious, there was a puzzled look on her face.
"Do you want me to tell you about it?"
She nodded. I spent the next few minutes giving her the details. She was fascinated with my description of mother's cunt lips, and amazed when I got to the part where she inserted the deodorant bottle.
"I have seen that bottle, it's very thick. I don't think it will fit into me and I am much bigger than mother."
"We can try it later."
She ignored what I had said and urged me to continue. When I had finished she got up from the chair and leant across the table, as if to reach for something.
"It's too risky to fuck me here, put three fingers in." I didn't respond quickly enough so she added "Now."
As I pulled her knickers to one side she spread her legs wider, and stuck her bum out more. Her cunt almost sucked my fingers in, listening to what I had said had obviously got her wet, very wet. I didn't even have to move my fingers, she rocked against them. Within a minute she had climaxed.
"I needed that."
She was right about it being too risky to fuck, we could now hear mother's footsteps on the stairs. We would have been caught.
"I thought you were late for work?"
With a straight face she said "I am. Jack was just helping me out with something."
Before she could ask what I had helped her with I said I was late as well, and then we both left the kitchen.
The rest of the week was mostly studying. I was now up to date with all my projects and assignments. I was looking forward to the weekend, I might get some time alone with Jill.
I woke early Saturday morning, I wanted to make the most of the day. I would do all my studying now, aiming to finish mid-day. That would give me the rest of Saturday and all of Sunday to relax. I would start the day with a shower, then have a quick breakfast.
As I entered the bathroom, with a towel wrapped around me, I got a surprise. I hadn't knocked, and mother was there, naked. We both froze for a few seconds before I averted my eyes and said "Sorry, I should have knocked."
"It's not your fault. It's this silly bathroom, it should have locks."
As I turned to leave mother said "Wait, you can help me with something."
Without thinking I turned round to look at her, but it was OK, she now had her back to me.
"That bra of mine is difficult to put on. Will you please fasten it at the back?"
I picked it up, it was hanging over the side of the bath. The label said 34C, so now I knew her size. I tried passing it to her but she didn't take it.
"It's easier if you put it on for me, from behind."
I hesitated then started to do what she had asked. I got close to her, my towel was touching her naked bottom, and then I put my hands under hers, near her armpits. She slipped one hand into the straps and then did the same with her other hand. The bra needed positioning. I could only do that by holding the cups and moving them onto her. I did that as quickly as possible, with the minimum of contact between my hands and her tits. I then fastened the bra at the back.
"It's not on properly. You need to adjust the cups." She then added "Take your time I want it to be comfortable."
I could feel my cock struggling against the towel. I reached forward and adjusted her bra, I could now feel the swell of her tits.
"That's good but the middle is scrunched up. Smooth it out."
As I did that I could feel her nipples get bigger. My towel dropped to the floor and I pressed my cock against her bottom, she gave a low sigh.
I hesitated, then whispered "Bend over."
There was no response so I put my hands on her hips and repeated it. She then knelt on the floor and bent forward resting on her elbows. Her little bottom was sticking up high. I put my hands on her thighs and pulled her legs even wider. I stared at her hairy cunt and magnificent lips. As I positioned my cock at her tiny opening I wondered if I would be able to push it in, then I remembered the bottle. It was so tight but I got it all in. Then I started to fuck her. I had desperately wanted to lick her, to suck all of those big lips into my mouth, but this needed to be a quick one. I had no idea where Jill was.
"That's deep, you are splitting me in two."
"Do you want me to stop?"
There was a quick "No" followed by "I am going to come soon."
She heard them first, footsteps. "Jill is in her room."
I slowed down, waiting to see what was going to happen now.
There was a short knock followed by "Mother, are you going to be much longer?"
"No, just a few more minutes."
She wiggled her bum and I took it as a sign to continue. I give her a few long hard strokes then I stopped to climax deep inside her. I thought I had left her on the edge but immediately after my cock had stopped twitching I felt her cunt contracting, squeezing my cock hard. She collapsed onto the floor and I fell on top of her.
A few seconds later she managed to say "Jill, I have just finished. Will be out soon."
There was an "OK." It sounded as if Jill was on her bed so thankfully she was not waiting near the door.
As I got up to leave mother gave me a peck on the cheek and whispered "Wasn't that a lot better than watching from the loft?" I just opened my mouth and stared at her. She smiled at me, then she put her finger to her lips and said "Don't say anything to Jill, she will not approve." So she knew about the spy hole but fortunately she didn't know about Jill and me. Isn't life complicated?
I spent the rest of the morning studying. I found it difficult because I kept thinking about what had happened earlier. The day had started with me hoping that I would get to fuck Jill, now I was hoping I didn't have to, I wasn't sure if I can manage twice in one day. I needn't have worried, Jill was occupied most of the day doing what she described as 'Paperwork'. Shortly after our evening meal she excused herself saying she needed an early night.
However she did get me alone in the kitchen Sunday morning when I was having my breakfast.
"I meant to say yesterday, mother was in a good mood, almost back to her normal self."
I thought about it, I had to agree with her. "Yes she was."
"I know why."
She was waiting for me to ask her what it was but I didn't say anything, I had a feeling that I wasn't going to like what she was going to say.
Eventually she said "I heard her in the bathroom yesterday morning." Then she added "I think she was playing with herself."
I gave a weak smile and said "There is nothing like a climax to put you in a good mood."
She gave me a hard look then said "You were in your bedroom, did you hear anything?"
I tried to act casual as I said "No."
She looked at me again and said in a stern voice "You were listening. I bet you joined in on the other side of the door."
I opened my mouth to speak but I wasn't sure what to say, so I closed it. Should I say yes so that she wouldn't suspect that I was actually in the bathroom with mother? I must have delayed too long because she gave me a knowing look.
"You were fucking her."
"Keep your voice down." Then in a defiant tone I said "Yes I was."
I was expecting a fight, but instead she sat on the chair next to me, then a few seconds later she said in a calm voice "Tell me about it."
I gave her chapter and verse. She listened without saying much, but part way through I saw one of her hands go under the table, then between her legs. When I finished she told me that she had mentioned the spy hole to mother ages ago, at the time she split with her ex, she suspected him of using it whilst one of her friends was in the bathroom. After removing her hand she gave me a dreamy look and said in a low voice "No wonder she was in a good mood."
"The strange thing is that since it happened she hasn't mentioned it. She treats me just the same as she as always done, it's as if it never happened." I then added "Do you think she regrets it?"
"No, from how you described it she definitely enjoyed it, but perhaps she sees it as a one-off."
That got me thinking, then I looked at Jill and remembered she hadn't climaxed. Was she expecting me to fuck her on the kitchen table?
She must have seen the puzzled look on my face because she said "I need it now but we have to wait. Mother has made friends with Rose, the old woman who lives in the house opposite. She is going round for coffee this morning."
I knew who Rose was. I have spoken to her a few times, but not much more than saying hello. She seemed a nice lady and mother would enjoy her company, and I would enjoy fucking Jill. It was a frustrating two hours before mother left. As soon as the front door was closed Jill grabbed my hand.
"Upstairs into the bathroom."
"Why can't we do it my room, or your room?"
She sighed, it was obvious to her but not to me.
"What if mother comes back early for some reason?"
"We will hear her knocking."
"She has a key."
"You should have taken it off her."
In a sarcastic voice she said "Mother can I please take the key back." Then in a voice that was supposed to sound like mother "Why?" She finished, in her own voice, with "Because I want to fuck my brother Jack without you barging in on us."
I gave a nervous giggle, she had a point. "OK the bathroom it is."
When we got there we undressed in record time. Jill had her back to me, when she turned round I stared at her tits. I love those big nipple. I noticed Jill was admiring my cock. We were both highly excited, this might not take long.
"I want you to lick me."
I was surprised, but not disappointed, I would certainly enjoy doing that.
"I want you to lick me until I come."
That surprised me even more, but how would I climax?
"It's been a long time since that has happened." Then she added, almost as an afterthought, "And of course I will suck your cock until you come in my mouth."
We started slowly, I sucked gently on her lips and she licked the top of my cock. I then sucked harder until I had her lips and clit in my mouth, she responded by moaning, then deep throating my cock. We then settled into a nice rhythm of licking and swallowing. He mouth was doing wonders to my cock and I hoped my tongue was doing the same to her clit. After several minutes she started to slow, then she stopped. She was now holding my cock in her hand.
After catching her breath she said "You need to lick me harder, I am just on the edge."
"Me too, suck me harder."
We then continued as before, but now more furiously. I was gasping for air every few seconds and she was gagging almost continuously. She needed something extra to make her come, two fingers up her cunt and a thumb in her bum did the trick. She wriggled and moaned as she climaxed. My cock was out of her mouth, I was disappointed I hadn't come but glad she had enjoyed it.
After a few seconds she regained her senses, looking at my still rock hard cock she said "Do you want me to finish you off?"
I just smiled, that was a silly question. She then leant over and continued where she had left off. It only took a couple of minutes before I was pouring it into her mouth. It was a nice satisfying climax. I was about to tell Jill how wonderful it had been when I noticed the look on her face, she was deep in thought.
"Is everything OK?"
"Yes, I just realised that we only have one more week left."
I didn't want to think about that too much, it would spoil my mood.
"Mother will go back with you. She has been speaking to father on the phone quite a lot and it looks as if they have sorted out their differences." Then she added "For now."
"That's good."
"That you are going home in a week?"
"No"
She laughed then said "Just teasing."
After looking around for her clothes she said "I am going to brush my teeth, there is a funny taste in my mouth. You had better get dressed, mother might be back soon."
"OK, I will shower later."
I wasn't going to clean my teeth, I quite liked the taste of her cunt in my mouth. As I left the bathroom to go into my bedroom I wondered what, if anything, would happen next week, the final week.
Monday was a difficult day, the topic had gone from easy to hard within a morning. I struggled in the afternoon, but I just about managed to keep up. I was so tired when I got back that I slept for half an hour before we ate. Jill cooked a wonderful meal, that improved my mood. I did the washing up then I joined them for some more television and conversation.
Tuesday was a much better day, it looked as if the course was starting to wind down. Chris the lecturer said that Thursday and Friday would be easy, just revisiting previous topics. The day was made even better when just before the last lecture ended we were told that we could have a late start on Wednesday, eleven instead of nine. When the cheering died down he explained why, it was because we had covered more than we needed to in the first two days of this week. This was as our reward.
I didn't bother setting my alarm, I knew I would wake up in plenty of time. When I did get up Jill had already left for work. I was on my second cup of coffee when mother joined me in the kitchen. I offered to make her a drink but she said no. She then sat down on the opposite side of the table to me.
"What time does your course start today?"
"Eleven."
"So you have some time before you need to leave?"
I looked at my watch, "Yes, an hour and a half." Then I added "Do you want me to do something?"
She hesitated before saying "It might be better Jill doing it, but she is always so busy."
I was now intrigued. I was about to ask her what she wanted me to do when she suddenly blurted out "I want you to shave me." She then quickly added "You see I have been reading about it in a magazine, one of Jill's magazines. It's something I have never done before."
I didn't immediately say anything so she averted her eyes, and in a low voice said "It might be better if Jill does it."
I quickly said "No, Jill is too busy."
She looked up at me and smiled, "We should do it in the bathroom."
I got there first, mother was in her room getting her things. When she joined me she had everything I needed to shave her. She then turned her back to me whilst she took her knickers off. I found that strange because I had fucked her a few days ago, but also charming. It kept up the pretence of this being completely innocent, what harm can there be in a son shaving his mother's cunt?
We were now ready to start. She was on her back with her dress pulled up and her knees high. I pushed on them to get her legs even wider. I stared at her cunt for a few seconds, admiring her large lips. I needed to concentrate or I would never get it done. I took a deep breath, then I got to work. The first part was easy, cutting as much of the hair as possible with the scissors. A few times I had to touch her lips to move them out of the way, but I was well behaved, only doing it when it was necessary. Next came the difficult part, shaving her with the razor. I applied very little shaving foam, just enough so that the blade wouldn't pull. I shaved slowly, rinsing the blade often.
"Have you finished?"
"Nearly, I am just checking for stray hairs."
I spent the next five minutes doing that, then I declared "It's as smooth as a baby's bum."
She giggled and I smiled, I had done a good job. She then used her small mirror to inspect it. After checking it from all angles she said "Perfect." Then she continued with "That magazine I was reading said that when you are shaved it's better for both the man and woman when they have oral sex." Then she giggled again and said "or woman and woman."
That made me smile. I put on a serious face and said, in a serious voice, "I am not sure if that is true. I think we should put it to the test. What do you think?"
She looked at me and just nodded. As I got down between her legs she closed her eyes. I was in heaven. I sucked and licked every inch of her, at times I almost chocked on her lips. I was having trouble breathing, but I didn't want to stop. She was continuously moaning and groaning, and now she was shaking her head from side to side. My cock was stiff, trapped in my trousers. I didn't know if I should unzip myself and fuck her or just continue. It was so good for me, and I hoped it was for her, that I didn't want to spoil it by changing what we were doing. However what I did do is push two fingers into her, as I continued to lick her I also fucked her with them. I wondered if I should add a third, but from the noises she was making two seemed more than enough. We must have been doing this for at least fifteen minutes, it was time to finish her off. I started licking and sucking as hard as I could, but I think it was my fingers pushing in deeper that made her come. It was a big one. I kept my mouth and fingers in place until she had calmed down. I hadn't reached it, but for some reason I now didn't feel the need to. The only sound from both of us for a couple of minutes was heavy breathing, it took us that long to recover.
I was the first one to speak. "Well?"
"What do you mean?"
"Was it better now that you have a bald cunt?"
She giggled then said "I prefer to call it shaved rather than bald, but yes it is better, much better."
"I agree shaved is better."
"What does Jill think?"
"She thinks." Then I stopped in mid-sentence, looking at mother I said "How long have you known?"
"I didn't know, I just suspected. You just confirmed it."
I groaned, "Are you annoyed?"
She gave a big laugh then said "Don't be silly. My son has just licked me to a massive climax, and he fucked me a few days ago. I am not in a position to judge. You are both consenting adults."
As I was digesting what she had just said I could see she was thinking about something.
"Does Jill know about you and me?"
"Yes,"
"So it's all out in the open now?"
"Almost." I then added "Jill doesn't know that you now know about her and me."
"Are you going to tell her?"
"Not sure, I need to think about it."
I arrived five minutes late, the lecture had just started. I apologised to Chris, I hate being late for anything, but this time it had been worth it.
I enjoyed the last two days of the course. I already knew that I was going to pass but I was surprised that I got a Distinction, I had estimated that I would miss it by a few points.
"Well done, you have been a good student, you deserve it."
"Thanks Chris." I looked at the certificate again, just to be sure that it still said 'Distinction', then I shook his hand.
When I got back on Friday I was buzzing.
"Look at this." They just glanced at it then passed it back to me.
I got a quick 'Well done' from both of them. They didn't seem excited at all.
Jill asked "What are we going to eat this evening?"
I stared at both of them, I was slightly annoyed, then after a few seconds they burst out laughing.
"Sorry Jack, it was Jill's idea." I then got big hugs and kisses from both of them.
Jill then cooked a wonderful meal. I was in a good mood, that was until mother wanted to know what time we would be setting off on Sunday. I just wanted to enjoy the evening, and tomorrow, without thinking about going home. We both wanted an early start so we planned to go straight after breakfast. It wouldn't take me long to pack so I would just leave it until the last minute.
I woke up late Saturday morning. It felt good not having any studying to do, I could relax and take it easy. As I lay in bed I wondered if it really was the end between Jill and me, also what about my new relationship with mother? The thought that I was going to be so far away from Jill was making me depressed. I needed to fuck her one last time, but would I get the chance, and if I did would she want to?
"Hi mum, where's Jill?"
"Shopping, then she is meeting a friend for coffee, Mary or Alison." She paused before adding "Or it might be Kate."
I looked at her, she shrugged her shoulders and said "Let's just say a friend."
In a casual tone I asked "Do you know when she will be back?"
"Late, she wants me to cook tonight. She said she should be back to eat with us but not to wait for her."
My heart sank, I was deeply disappointed, but I tried not to let it show. I spent the rest of the morning in my room reading one of the books I had brought down from the loft for mother. It was good, I would take it back with me.
I was getting hungry, and was just deciding what to eat, when there was a knock on the door. Mother popped her head in, "I should have told you earlier but I am going out with Rose, the woman who lives across the street." She was gone before I could tell her I knew who Rose was. That made my mind up, I would go out and eat.
I stayed out later than I had originally intended, I was reluctant to go back and sit on my own.
"Good timing, I am just about to start cooking, will you be ready to eat in about thirty minutes?"
"Yes."
"Did you do anything interesting?"
"No."
"You are not very talkative."
"Sorry, it's because I am going home tomorrow." I then added "I have enjoyed it here."
Mother laughed, then looking at me she said "I think Jill has enjoyed you being here as well."
I gave her a smile, but I didn't say anything, thinking about Jill was now too painful because I was leaving.
We had just started eating when she got back.
"It looks good, and smells even better. Did you save me some?"
We both had a mouthful of food so mother just nodded. Jill scooped all of the remaining food onto her plate and started eating quickly. I gave her a dirty look, I had wanted a second helping. She didn't notice it, or chose to ignore it.
"Thanks mother this is good food." Then she added "I am starving."
After the meal we watched television and talked. When it got to nine I started to feel sleepy, but it felt too early to go to bed. Jill must have noticed because she said "You look tired, I think it's your bedtime." She then paused before saying "And I am going for a bath."
When she had finished she looked at me, I now understood, she wanted me upstairs. I hadn't told her yet that mother knew everything, so she was still hinting rather than saying it outright. Mother was smirking, but trying not to let it show. I joined in the game.
I gave a slightly exaggerated yawn then said "I think you are right, I should go to bed."
Jill looked relieved, then she said "Let's go upstairs together." As we left she turned to mother and said "Will you do the dishes?" Mother opened her mouth to complain but we were gone before she could say anything.
As soon as we were in the bathroom Jill started giggling.
"Did you see the look on mother's face when I asked her to wash up?"
She then kissed me before I could reply, it was strong and passionate. I was enjoying it but she suddenly pulled away from me.
"I need to run the bath."
Surprised I said "Are you actually going to have a bath?"
"No, but mother thinks we are."
After putting the plug in, and turning on the water, she faced me, ready to continue. I was about to tell her that mother knew about us, so no need to be secretive, when she kissed me again. Her tongue was deep in my mouth, I would now have to tell her later. I didn't bother removing her T-shirt, I just put my hands underneath it. When I squeezed her nipples through her bra she moaned, then said "It opens at the front. I bought it today." Then she moaned again before adding "I know how impatient you are to get to my nipples."
I didn't reply, I was too busy unfastening it. When it was open I pushed the cups aside and got back to working on her nipples. They were just as I like them, swollen. I lifted her top up and then eagerly sucked at one of here ripe nipples, the other one I pinched and pulled. I was happy to continue like this but she started pushing against me. I stopped and moved back.
"Get it out and fuck me, my cunt is on fire." Then she quickly added, "Don't bother fingering me, I just want to be fucked."
I nodded, then as I was unzipping myself I said "Lie on your back and lift you dress up." When I was ready she was as well. She still had her knickers on but was pulling them to the side. I was tempted to lick her but she had been very clear on what she wanted.
After turning the bath water off I got between her legs. I had one hand on my cock and I was guiding it towards her opening. When I entered her she removed her hand. The elastic in her knickers was uncomfortable against my cock, it was a mistake leaving them on. However it was too late to mess about now, she would not be happy if I stopped to take them off.
We were now fucking each other hard. I was pushing in as deep as possible, I just wished I had another couple of inches to give her, but from the noises she was making it seemed what I had was enough. We must have been like this for at least ten minutes before she climaxed. It sounded like a big one.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck. I am COMING." The last bit she had almost screamed. I stopped without reaching it. Yes, not taking her knickers off was a mistake, they were a big distraction.
"Jill are you in there?"
It was mother, how long had she been there?
"There was a weak "Yes" from Jill followed by "Don't come in."
Too late, the door was opened. Jill was still flat on her back, legs wide open, with me on top of her. There was silence for a few seconds before Jill attempted an explanation.
"We were just."
I cut her off with "It's OK mother already knows."
She gave me such a look before saying in a clipped voice "And when were you going to tell me that?"
As I got of her I just said "Sorry sis."
She gave a long sigh, "It does make things simpler now that we all know."
"Yes, even Rose knows about us."
They both looked at me, I suppose they could tell I was joking because neither of them replied. It was meant as a joke but it had fallen flat.
I looked down at my cock, it was still pointing upwards. Mother was now taking an interest in it.
"You didn't come?"
"No." I didn't bother explaining why.
Looking at Jill she said "Get up, you have had your fun." Then looking at me she added "Lie on your back."
The tiles were cold, I hoped they were not going to be a distraction as well. She didn't bother taking her clothes off, instead she reached under her dress and just removed her knickers. I smiled at her as she crouched above me, she then sat down slowly, taking every inch of me deep into her cunt. She was now sitting still, eyes closed, enjoying the feel of my cock inside her.
Without opening her eyes she said "My favourite position. Don't move, let me fuck you." As she raised herself up she added "I want to control it."
I did as she asked, she then used my cock as a toy to give herself pleasure. She was fucking me, changing tempo to suit her needs. I had no complaints, I was enjoying it as well.
I looked over at Jill, she was sitting on the edge of the bath staring at mother. She seemed to be fascinated with what she was doing. Mother suddenly increased the pace, I turned my head back, I could see she was on the verge of coming. I closed my eyes and hoped we would time it right. Mother would definitely climax but I might need finishing off by hand.
I needn't have worried. The final few seconds were so frantic that it brought both of us off, almost at the same time. Mine was good, but mother's was better. I looked at Jill, her mouth was open in awe as she watched mother, her eyes still closed and head still back, enjoying the end of her climax.
When she eventually opened her eyes she smiled at me and said "That was hard work." Jill laughed, and I joined in.
Mother then got off me, and I got up from the floor.
I said "I guess that's the final." I didn't bother finishing the sentence.
"Perhaps."
We looked at each other. Jill had only said one word but from the look on their faces I could tell they were thinking the same as me 'Was this really the end?'.
The silence was broken by Jill, looking at mother she said "I have just realised something." Before we could ask what it was she added "When we climax we make the same sort of sounds."
"I have noticed that as well." Then I continued with "That's because you are dirty bitches who like to be fucked." I thought I might have gone too far but they both seemed to take it as a compliment, which is what I had intended it to be.
As I was leaving the bathroom I had a thought. I turned back to look at them, they were just about to go into Jill's room.
"Jill, before mother joined us I toyed with the idea of writing a story about us." She looked horrified, I quickly added "With the names changed, places changed etc."
"OK, carry on."
I continued with "These last three weeks would make the story even more interesting."
They both looked at each other, then mother turned to me and said "If you do I want bigger tits."
Jill giggled and said "And I want to be supermodel." Then looking at my crotch she added "And I bet you want a big cock?"
"No, I have already got one." They both found that really funny, I laughed with them.
When we had stopped I noticed a puzzled look on Jill's face.
"Are you OK?
"Yes, I was just thinking. You could write about it, but I could also write about it as well."
Later as I lay on my bed, tired but satisfied, I made a decision.
I would write that story!
74 David Enjoys his Perfect Job
chris99999
"Lower"
When she gave a low moan I knew I had found the right spot. I let her enjoy my finger on her clit for a few seconds, then I pushed two fingers from my other hand deep into her cunt. When I rotated them inside her she purred with pleasure.
"Rub me harder, I am going to come."
I was now frantically working her swollen clit, and I was also finger fucking her. She has a nice cunt, but it's a big one. Time to add more fingers, four took her over the edge.
"Fuck, it's a big one."
It was. Her back was now arched and she was rolling her head from side to side. When she slumped back onto the massage table I slowly removed my fingers. She now had her eyes closed. While I waited for her to recover I looked at the clock on the wall, it made me smile, three minutes from start to finish. She always comes quickly, but was this a record for her? While I was thinking about that she opened her eyes.
"That was wonderful, you have amazing fingers."
"And you have an amazing..."
She giggled before I could finish. I then left her alone to shower and dress. While I waited I thought about her, how many times was it now? It must be ten or eleven. Despite all those times, and all the things I had done to her, she was still Mrs. Henderson. I didn't mind that, she was a nice lady and she always treated me well.
She first came to the massage parlour that I work at about a year ago, and is now a regular. I would guess that she is in her mid-sixties, possibly older. She dresses well and is obviously very rich. Over time she has told me a little about herself. She was widowed eighteen months ago, which explains why she needs my services.
"David I am ready now."
I knocked before entering. Mrs. Henderson gave me a big smile before handing over an envelope. I thanked her then I leant over and gave her a little kiss on her cheek.
As usual that made her blush, then I got another giggle.
"If only I was thirty years younger."
"Then you would be twenty."
She waved her hand at me before saying, "Don't be silly," but I could tell she liked my flattery, even though it was way over the top.
When she left I placed the envelope in my locker. I didn't need to open it to know how much it contained. She always tipped me the same, and it was a generous amount. On her second visit I had mentioned it, hinting that it was too much. That got a nice smile from her, then she said, "I give my hairdresser what I give you. Both of you provide a top class service," then she looked me in the eye before adding, "And that is the end of this topic."
The shower was nice and hot with a strong flow, just how I like it. My next client was in forty five minutes so I wasn't in a hurry. It was always a pleasure to see Mrs. Henderson, but why did she never want more? It was always simple with her. I would play with her small tits for thirty seconds at the most, then she would open her legs. A few minutes with my fingers on her cunt was enough for her. With what she was tipping me she deserved to be fucked, or at least licked. However I have been working at this place long enough to know that the best course of action is to let the woman dictate what happens.
Twenty minutes in the shower was enough for me. As I was drying myself I thought back on how I had ended up working here. Two years ago I would never have imagined that this was my future. Back then, when I was twenty, I was working in a bar. One day while I was talking with a customer she asked me if I had ever done any acting, that surprised me.
"No, why?"
She pointed to the mirror behind me, "Take a look at yourself. You have the face, and from what I can see you have the body as well."
I just smiled at her, not sure if she was being serious. Then she reached into her jacket pocket and produced a card, it stated she was a Theatrical Agent. She then talked about acting, eventually persuading me to attend a workshop that was run by a friend of hers.
"Try it. After a few sessions Roger will be able to tell if you have any potential. If that is the case then I will sign you up."
I did my best, but after the fifth session Roger took me to one side.
"There is no easy way to say this. On a scale of one to ten you are a one."
I shrugged my shoulders, "That bad?"
"I was being generous when I gave you a one."
That hurt.
"It's a shame, you have the looks to be a leading man. However you might make it as a model," then he spoiled it by adding, "Or a porn star, that is if you have the equipment."
We parted on good terms despite his scathing criticism of my acting. As I was making my way home I thought about his last suggestion, it was his idea of a joke but I was now seriously considering it. And yes I did have the equipment, eight inches. I might not be able to act but I definitely knew how to fuck.
It took me a couple of days to get a screen test. I was nervous but I still managed a good hard erection, they seemed impressed and I was offered a job straight away. I smiled all the way home, I had just got my dream job.
A month later I wasn't sure about it, and at the end of two months I knew it wasn't for me. You would think it was the ideal job for a horny young man, all the cunt you would ever want. However in reality it's hard work. You have to fuck when you are not in the mood, and you have to do it for long stretches. One day I had to come three times, that was twice more that I would have liked. At the end of that day my cock was sore, so I quit and went back to bar work.
It looked as if that was going to be my life, serving drinks and listening to all those sob stories. However just after I had turned twenty one, another opportunity came my way.
"If you don't mind me asking, are you happy with your job?"
I looked at him, he was a new guy, probably just trying to be friendly.
"I am for now, but I am not sure if I will always be doing this."
I then watched as he took out a card from his wallet. If it was something to do with acting I would have to force a smile and politely say no. However when I read the card I was surprised, it wasn't what I had expected.
Hilltop Mansion - Exclusive Spa, Sauna Massage
Private Members Club
Women Only*
That was all that was on it, except for the telephone number and address at the bottom.
"Would you be interested in working there?"
"I might be. What do they pay their bar staff?"
He found that funny, but I didn't understand why.
Eventually he stopped, "Sorry, I shouldn't have laughed. I mean working as a masseur."
He wouldn't give me any details but he did manage to persuade me to go and see the place, he would setup an interview for me. He stayed for another half hour, but we didn't talk anymore. However as he was leaving he said.
"A few pointers for Tuesday, don't be late, and wear your best clothes. And make sure your shoes are clean, they hate dirty shoes."
On Tuesday I was apprehensive, but I decided to give it my best shot. The place was easier to find than I had expected so I arrived too early. My appointment was in fifteen minutes so I waited outside for five minutes before ringing the bell. The door was quickly opened and I was ushered into a waiting room by a tall attractive young women.
"May I call you David?"
I just nodded.
"Thank you, I am Alison. We do prefer first names here," then she quickly added "But never for the clients."
I nodded again
"David, Amy will see you shortly."
She then left me alone, returning when my appointment was due. I checked my watch, it was almost to the second. I was then taken to a small office where a middle-aged woman was seated behind a desk.
"David, please take a seat. I am Amy, I run this establishment."
She then spent the next twenty minutes telling me all about Hilltop Mansion, and what the job would entail. At the end I asked a few questions.
"Thank you for your time. We will contact you in the next few days."
On my way home I thought about all that had been said. My job was to massage wealthy clients, they had to be wealthy in order to be able to afford the membership. The fact that I hadn't any experience didn't seem to be a problem, apparently a two day in-house intensive course was all that I would need to make me competent. Amy had said that my looks had got me the job, all I needed to do now was to apply myself so that I would make a success of it.
So here I was, a year later on, and I was loving every minute of it. I had thought being a porn star was the perfect job for me, that was until I had tried it, but this definitely was. I was now a skilled masseur, and I prided myself on that part of my work, but it was the extra services that I provided that I enjoyed the most. What was it Amy had said to me during my interview?
"Rich and famous women come her. Your job is to give them what they want, whatever that is, but remember you have to be very discrete. Afterwards they like to pretend that they have only been here for a massage. Do I make myself clear?"
She certainly had. I was now making nearly twice as much money as I had done before I joined, but from only working two evenings a week. There was no way I was going to do anything stupid that would lose me my job. Life was good at the moment, and I wanted it to stay that way. Finally, at the age of twenty two, I had got my act together. I was even enrolled on a computer course for three days a week.
Five minutes and my next client would be here. I didn't have a name but I had been told she was a new member. I always found that exciting, the anticipation of what was to come. How old would she be, what would she look like, and what service would she want from me? I smiled to myself. My guess would be that she was at least fifty. Her clothes would be very classy, making the most of whatever body shape she had, and the service she wanted from me was whatever she was not getting at home.
There was a knock on the door, she was bang on time.
"Please come in."
The woman entered with her hand outstretched, ready to shake mine, but it stopped in mid-air.
"David what are you doing here?"
It was my Sister Gemma. I didn't know what to say, I just stood there with a stupid grin on my face. She was now looking me up and down as if she had never seen me before.
I shrugged my shoulder, then as calmly as I could manage I said, "I work here."
She snapped back, "I can see that, what I mean is why?"
"It's my job, I like it," then I added, "But why are you here?"
Her expression changed from annoyance to surprise, she hadn't expected me to ask that.
"Peter is away on business, so I thought I would pamper myself with a nice massage."
There was an awkward silence for a few seconds. She knew what I really did here, and I knew that she hadn't just come for a massage. She was the first to break the silence.
"So what do we do now?"
"You can go to reception and tell them that you are not feeling well. They will then reschedule you for another day, and for another masseur."
I could tell she didn't like that idea.
"Now that I am here why can't you do it? It's just a massage."
I had never considered that. Was that an option?
"Well?"
I looked at her, she now had her hands on her hips and she seemed determined to get her own way.
I nodded, what harm could there be in giving my big Sister a simple massage?
"I will go next door while you undress. When you are ready please lie face down on the table. Use the towel to cover your lower body."
"OK, but do I keep my underwear on?"
"Take your bra off, the straps will get in the way while I do your back. You can keep your knickers on if you want, but it is best if you take them off, they might get stained by the oil I will be using."
As I was leaving the room I heard her say, "They are very expensive, I will take them off."
Five minutes later when I returned, she was ready. She hadn't bothered to use the locker, instead she had draped her clothes over the chair, and her knickers were on top. I couldn't help smiling, they were so small, not much more than a thong. What would they look like on her? Thinking about that was a mistake, I felt my cock harden. I needed to be careful, she wasn't a normal client, she was my Sister.
I started on her shoulders, they were very tense. I massaged them deep and hard, and she responded with a few moans and groans, but she didn't complain so I carried on.
When I moved onto her back she gave a small sigh, I think it was out of relief that I had finished with her shoulders. This time my touch was gentler, still firm but not as strong as before. I was now doing long strokes down the full length of her back, only stopping when I reached the edge of the towel that was covering her bottom.
"That's good, you have a nice touch."
"Thanks, I am glad you like it."
"I bet the other women like it as well."
"I think so. I have a lot of regulars so I must be doing something right."
Her back was now done, it was time to work on her legs. It made a pleasant change to have a firm body on the table. Gemma was twenty five, which was a lot younger than most of the clients I see, typically they are at least forty years old.
"It's a bit hot in here."
"I can turn the heating down."
"No, I think I will be OK if I just get rid of the towel."
I stopped mid-stroke for a couple of seconds, she had taken me by surprise. Normally when the client asks for me to take it off it's not because she is hot, it's because she wants more than a massage.
When it was off I got back to work on her calves, but my eyes were now glued to her bottom. It was like the rest of her body, perfect. She has the good looks that seem to run in our family, and she has the body to go with her pretty face. If I was being over critical I would say that ideally her tits could do with being a bit bigger. They are not small, probably bigger than average, but my personal preference has always been for women with big tits. As a total package she is definitely a stunner. That, and her charming personality, enabled her to bag Peter, a very wealthy business man. I like him, and they seem to be a happy couple despite him being fifteen years older than her.
"That's nice, I like that."
Without realising it I had moved my hands to her bottom. I was so engrossed in thinking about her that my hands had gone onto autopilot, they were massaging her there as if she was just another client. I didn't stop, but it had been unintentional. I needed to be careful that I didn't go too far, after all she was my Sister.
"Harder please."
When I pushed down on her she gave an appreciative moan. Most of my clients like that, it grinds their cunt against the table. It's a way of getting their juices flowing, and it gives me an indication of how keen they are to go further.
As I continued to firmly massage her bottom she responded by moaning even more, she was obviously enjoying it. I was as well, my cock was now almost fully erect. I always wear shorts and a baggy T-shirt. The shorts have a tight waist band that holds my cock in, and the T-shirt covers the bit that sticks out. It's comfortable for me and it also covers it up.
It was now decision time. I could ease up and get this back to just being a simple massage, or I could continue like this as if she was just another client. Then I almost laughed, I don't know why I was bothering to think about it, if she wanted to take it further I knew I would be too weak to say no.
"Hillary was right, you do have amazing fingers."
"Hillary?"
"The woman who told me about this place, specifically about you. I met her at a dinner party and we got talking."
It must have been an interesting conversation.
"We don't use first names here, what's her second name?"
"Hendrix, no I think it's Hanson."
"Are you sure, none of them sound familiar?"
I got back to work on her bottom while she thought about it.
"Got it, she was Henderson."
I laughed, my Sister probably thought that it was because of how long it had taken her to drag up that name from memory, but it wasn't. I had laughed because less than two hours ago I had fingered Mrs. Henderson to a climax. However I wasn't going to tell her that, rule number one in this establishment is, 'What goes on in the room stays in the room'. I like my job, and there is no way I am going to risk losing it by talking to her about another client, even if she is my Sister.
I was now pushing even harder on her bottom, and I was also making circular movements, pushing her cheeks apart and then back together again. From the noises she was making I could tell she liked what I was doing. It might even end this way with her reaching a climax without me actually touching her cunt. That has happened before with other clients.
"I want..."
I continued working her pert bottom, waiting for her to tell me more.
"I want what you do to Hillary."
I had no idea how detailed there conversation had been, but it must have been quite graphic, because Gemma was now opening her legs.
"Tell me Hillary what EXACTLY does David do to you?"
"It's quite simple really, he puts his fingers up my cunts then he rubs my clit until I climax. Now would you like me to get you another glass of wine? "
"Please."
I was so engrossed in imagining what might have been said that I had stopped. I muttered a quick "Sorry," before moving my fingers to her opening.
When I gently pushed the tips of two fingers in she shuddered, then she wiggled her bottom as if she was trying to get them in deeper. I was in no hurry, this might be a one-off so I needed to savour it. All cunts are nice but there was added excitement for me because she was my Sister. Was it also special for her because I was her Brother?
As I pushed them in deeper she raised her bottom, that gave me a better view of her. I was surprised how hairy she was. Was that her choice or was it something that Peter preferred?
She now had two fingers deep up her cunt, they were in up to the knuckles. That was how I had started with Mrs. Henderson, but Gemma felt a lot tighter than her. As I started to finger fuck her I searched for her clit with my other hand. I had no problem finding it, it was a big one. It got even bigger when I started to rub it.
"Fuck that's good. Don't stop."
That made me smile. They nearly always say that, what makes them think that when I have my fingers on a nice cunt I am going to consider stopping? I was tempted to say the following.
"Do you mind if we take a break for a few minutes? I just want to read my text messages. Don't worry I will get back to your clit when I have finished."
I am many things, but stupid is not one of them, so I kept my mouth shut.
Two minutes later her breathing changed, she was now almost panting. I considered adding another finger but I was worried that might be too much for her. My two fingers in her cunt and the one on her clit were doing their job, so why change things?
Gradually her panting increased, at times she appeared to be struggling for breath. She must be close to a climax, it was now time to finish her off. I was now fingering her faster, and the finger that was on her clit was almost a blur.
"I am going to come. For fucks sake don't stop."
I didn't stop, instead I pressed harder on her clit, that gave her the climax she wanted. When she went rigid I stopped moving my fingers. She was now shaking her head from side to side. I kept my fingers still until she relaxed, then I removed them.
I was now standing next to her waiting for her to recover. It was two or three minutes before she moved, turning over to face me. Then she sat up.
I got a big smile from her before she said, "What happens now?"
"I will leave you to shower and get dressed. When I return you will give me a big fat tip."
I left the room smiling, that last part about the tip was a joke. It didn't feel right taking money from her.
While I waited I sniffed my fingers, there was a strong smell of her cunt on them. I breathed in deeply to make the most of it. It smelt good, and when I sucked on my fingers I decided it tasted good as well.
Fifteen minutes later she called out for me. When I entered the room she was ready to leave. I then got a quick peck on the cheek before she turned her back on me and started walking to the door. However she stopped just before leaving.
Turning back to face me she said, "I almost forget," then she reached into her handbag. What she brought out was an envelope.
"This is for you. That big fat tip you wanted."
As she tried to pass it to me I moved my hands.
"Sis I was only joking."
"Take it, you earned it. If you don't I will be very annoyed with you. Now you don't want that, do you?"
I shook my head, then I reached out for it.
"Don't get too excited. It's only half of what Hillary tips you. I am rich, but not that rich"
I smiled before saying, "Yes Mrs. Henderson is very generous. Half of what she gives is still a big tip."
"That's good, I don't want you thinking I am mean." Then she added, "And another thing, I am going to make an appointment for next week. Is the same time OK for you?"
I hesitated before saying, "Yes."
"Are you sure, you don't look happy?"
"It's just that I was expecting that you would want to see somebody else."
She gave me a quizzical look, then with her hands on her hips, she said, "Don't be silly, why would I want to do that?"
After she had gone I had a quick shower, she had been my last client of the day so I was eager to get home. An hour later I was back at my place. As I ate the leftovers from yesterday's Chinese takeaway I thought about my Sister, she had certainly surprised me by turning up at Hilltop Mansion. I shook my head in disbelieve, had I really fingered her to a climax? Yes, and she was coming back for more.
In bed I closed my eyes and replayed what had happened, slowly stroking my cock as I did so. I tried to hold back until I got to the point where she climaxed, but I couldn't wait. It didn't matter though, it was still a nice one. Soon after I drifted off to sleep.
The next few days seemed to drag, I couldn't wait to see her again. I was also finding it difficult to concentrate at college, one of my lecturers even had to speak to me about it.
"Are you OK David? For the last two days you have hardly said a word."
I told him that I was feeling a bit under the weather, he looked relieved that it wasn't anything serious. We then talked for a few minutes about the project I was working on. When we parted I decided that it was silly moping about in class like a lovesick schoolgirl, I needed to get my act together.
Soon after I woke the next day, I got a call from Hilltop Mansion. Andrew had called in sick, could I cover his shift tonight? Two evenings a week was enough for me, but it would be difficult to say no, and the extra money would come in handy.
"Thank you David. I knew we could rely on you."
I had a better day in college. When I arrived for work the receptionist thanked me again. I gave her a big smile and she giggled, I think she fancies me.
The first client was something of a rarity, a woman who only wanted a massage. At first I thought she might be shy or nervous, too scared to take things further. However I soon realised that she wasn't.
"Would you like anything extra?"
"Thank you David for the offer, but I am too old for that."
She seemed pleased when she left, and I was as well when I opened the envelope. It was a decent amount of money, especially for just a massage.
While I waited for the next client I thought back to what she had said, "I am too old for that." That had surprised me. She could only be sixty at the most, she might even be in her mid-fifties. I have a regular client, Mrs. Barker, who is seventy one. I know here age because she always tells me it after we have finished.
"I am seventy one and I can still fuck like a thirty year old."
Then she laughs. She always manages to take my full eight inches, and she always ends with a screaming orgasm. Fucks like a thirty year old woman? No, more like someone in their twenties.
The next client did want more than a massage, much more. She was a small chubby woman aged about fifty. She had a pretty face and was immaculately dressed, twenty years ago she would have been very attractive. Five minutes after we had started she made it clear what she wanted.
"This massage is nice, but it's not why I am here. I am going to turn over so that you can suck my tits, and I want you to finger me as well. I will let you know when you can lick me."
She took her time in turning over. When she spread her legs I moved towards her, however before I could start she lifted her head up and looked at me.
"I forgot to mention that after you have licked me I want to be fucked."
"What position?"
"Doggy of course," then she lowered her head.
I thought that was it, but just as I was about to suck on her nipple she raised her head again.
"And you better have a big cock. If not I want my money back."
"Is eight inches big enough for you?"
"Perfect," then she lay back down again and we started.
From sucking on her tits to fucking her to a climax was just over thirty minutes. She was very enthusiastic, enjoying every minute of it. It was good for me as well because she had big nipples and a tight juicy cunt. I even climaxed shortly after she had. Normally I try not to, but I was enjoying it so much that I couldn't help it.
Fortunately the next client just wanted my fingers and tongue. I would have managed to fuck her, but it might have been hard work.
The next day in college I was restless again because I was seeing Gemma in the evening. I did try to concentrate, but I was never at my best. Eventually it was time to leave for Hilltop Mansion.
"Hello David. One of your clients has cancelled."
It must be my Sister. I waited while Victoria looked down at the client list.
"It's Mrs. Woods, your second client."
I was too relived to say anything, I just nodded, then I went to get ready. I had only just prepared the room when there was a knock on the door. It was quickly opened and Victoria popped her head in.
"Mrs. Green has just called, she is running ten minutes late."
When she did eventually arrive she was flustered.
"I am so sorry, it's completely unacceptable."
When she looked up at the clock she put her hand to her mouth, she looked horrified.
"I am TWENTY minutes late."
"Don't worry, my next client has cancelled. It doesn't matter, you will still be able to have your full time."
"It matters to me. Being late is so rude."
I gave her my best smile, then we talked until she calmed down. Forty minutes later she was even calmer, that's what a good climax can do for you. I like Mrs. Green, she is such a nice polite lady, very well spoken. You cannot imagine her ever swearing, or saying a rude word, but you would be wrong. You should hear her when she has an orgasm, such a dirty mouth.
I now had plenty of time to kill before Gemma's appointment. It would have been better if Mrs. Woods hadn't cancelled. I think this is the third time she has done that, all at short notice. If this was another establishment somebody would have a word with her, but here we are very tolerant. Our membership fees are very high, in return they get a good service, and a high degree of tolerance from us.
I glanced at the clock, Gemma should be here in a minute or two. What I had done with Mrs. Green had been a nice starter, but my Sister was the main course. When I thought about what we might end up doing, I got a tingle down my spine. I looked at the clock again, one minute left. However, another five minutes passed and I was still waiting, then there was a knock on the door.
"Hello little Brother," then I get a firm hug from her.
"Sorry I am late."
I muttered under my breath, "Not as late as Mrs. Green."
"What?"
"Nothing, just ignore what I said."
She did, then she proceeded to get undressed while I was still in the room. I didn't leave, instead I turned my back on her to give her some privacy.
"I am ready, you can turn round now."
She was flat on the table, but this time on her back, and without the towel. As I approached her she closed her eyes, that gave me the opportunity to scrutinise her body before I got to work on it. It was the first time I had been able to get a good look at her tits, they looked firm, and the nipples were a decent size. I only glanced at her cunt, because I already knew what that was like, but it still made me smile. What a bush, it definitely needed pruning.
I spent the first five minutes on her stomach, slow but firm strokes from just below her breasts, down to the start of her pubic hair. Then I got more adventurous, placing my hands under her tits to feel the weight of them.
"Do you like them? I wish they were bigger."
I could tell she was searching for a compliment, that she needed me to reassure her that they were a nice size.
I didn't disappoint her, "They are perfect, big and firm. And I like your nipples."
That got a nice smile from her, then she looked at me in a quizzical way.
"If you like them so much why aren't you playing with them?"
The smile then reappeared, so I knew she was teasing me.
As I placed my hands on them she closed her eyes. At first it was firm strokes around the sides, away from her nipples, then I slowly moved inwards. When my palms touched her nipples she gasped.
"Gentle, they are always sensitive."
I reduced the pressure, then a minute or two later I started using my fingers rather than my palms. I was now rubbing and pinching them. I could tell she liked what I was doing, and I was careful about not being too rough with her. I was happy for it to continue like this for as long as possible, we had plenty of time. You might quickly eat a burger in order to satisfy your hunger, but when you have steak you take your time over it. Gemma was prime meat, too good to hurry.
"You are doing wonderful things to my nipples with your fingers, but do you think you could suck them as well?"
I was reluctant to change, but I guess after doing the same thing for nearly ten minutes, it was time to move on.
I liked her nipple, it was nice and firm. When I chewed on it she gave a loud moan. I was probably being too rough, but she didn't complain. My plan was to suck each nipple in turn, and to do it until she indicated that she wanted something else. That's what I did. I spent five minutes sucking them before she spoke.
"I like what you are doing, but if you don't get your fingers on my cunt soon I am going to go crazy."
I wanted to do that as well, but I was going to make her wait a while longer. A minute later she spoke again.
"Please do it."
She sounded desperate. It was now time to give her what she wanted.
"If you aren't going to do it, then I will."
I liked the sound of that, so I just continued working on her nipples. A few seconds later she had her hand between her wide opened legs. When she gave a loud gasp I knew her fingers had found her clit. As she played with it I wondered how many times she had done that before, and at what age she has discovered the joy that she could get from that little lump.
After a minute it became obvious that I needed to stop her. She was just too good at it, and if she wasn't stopped soon she would climax. When I pushed my hand between her legs she wasn't happy, especially when I removed her fingers from her clit. However when my fingers got to work on it she relaxed, and she seemed to be enjoying what I was doing, but I was careful not to rub as hard and as vigorously as she had been doing.
We continued like this for a few more minutes, and it looked as if it would end this way, I would suck her tits and play with her clit until she climaxed. But she had other plans.
"Lick my cunt."
I was going to, but I didn't react quickly enough for her.
"Lick it NOW."
A few seconds later she had what she wanted. I started by pushing my tongue into her as deep as I could, then I moved it about as if I was trying to taste every part of it. I could feel her sticky juice start to coat my cheeks and chin. As I was doing this she wiggled her bottom, and she was making a purring sound. This was something I couldn't do for long, I needed to breathe.
I was now licking her clit. It was big, possibly the biggest I had ever had the pleasure of servicing. My Mother always says that Gemma's best feature is her pretty face, but she is wrong, next time I might correct her.
"No Mother. Gemma is very pretty, but I think you will find that her best feature is definitely her big clit."
"Finger me."
As I pushed two fingers in I wondered why I wasn't already doing that, I should have done that as soon as my tongue was out of her opening. I must concentrate, pleasuring my Sister was serious business.
When they were in up to the knuckles, I just left them there. I would fuck her with them later, first I wanted to play with her bottom. As I continued licking her I searched for her anus with my free hand. When I found it she pushed back against my fingers, good she was happy for me to enter it.
"Peter likes to finger me there, and I like it as well."
The mention of her husband's name at such an intimate time made me feel a little uncomfortable, but not so uncomfortable that I was going to stop.
"If it was possible for you to stick your cock in there, and lick me at the same time, that would be perfect."
If I could do that I would be in the circus as a contortionist. What she wanted was impossible, but I could do something to her that was almost as good.
"I can't do that, but what I can do is use a dildo. I have a six inch one that you can try."
"How thick is it?"
It's was quite thick, but I wanted to play it down.
"It's not too bad. It's tapered so it should go in easily."
"Good, it sounds perfect."
It took me less than a minute to get it and to lubricate it.
"Sorry, I couldn't find the special gel I normally use. I have put massage oil on it, but don't worry it's hypoallergenic."
"I don't care what's on it, even axle grease, just get it in me."
The first inch was easy, but she held her breath while the thicker part went in. When it was all in her body relaxed.
"You told me it wasn't thick."
"Do you want it out?"
It was her choice, but I was hoping she would want to keep it in.
"No, but it's at the limit of what I can take."
Good, that was one hole taken care of, time to fill the other one up. This time it was difficult to get my fingers up her because of the dildo pushing against her cunt wall, but I kept on going until I managed it.
"Fuck that's tight, very tight. I am ok, but don't move your fingers. It will be too much if you try to fuck me with them."
"OK, I will just lick you until you come."
It took me a few good licks before she started to moan. All that messing about with the dildo had taken her off the boil, but I wasn't worried, with both holes full, and my tongue working on her clit, it wasn't going to take much to get her going again.
Two minutes passed and she still wasn't any nearer to coming, so I upped the pace. I was now sucking her big clit as hard as I could.
"Fuck, it doesn't get any better than this."
That spurred me on, and somehow I managed to suck even harder.
"That's it, don't stop. I am going to come."
I didn't even have to suck again, she was now climaxing. As she thrashed about I lifted my head. It was fortunate that the dildo had a little strap at the end that I was holding, if not it may have been lost in there forever.
I waited a minute before taking my fingers out of her cunt. That had been easy, but she winced as I removed the dildo.
When it was out she sat up. She then looked at what I had in my hand.
"You put that into me!"
She seemed surprised that she had been able to take it.
"Yes, every inch."
She then shook her head, as if she still didn't believe it. That made me laugh, and she joined in.
"Take your time with the shower, you are my last appointment so there is no rush."
I was just about to leave her when she gave me a frown.
"We haven't finished yet."
"What do you mean?"
"I have reached it, but what about you?"
"I can sort myself out later on."
"Don't be silly, let your big Sister take care of you."
I couldn't think of a good reason why I should say no, but I was surprised, this was the first time she had shown any interest in my cock.
With my back to her I pulled down my shorts, and then I took off my T-shirt. My cock was already rising in anticipation of what was to come next. When I turned to face her it was almost fully erect.
She was now staring at it, wide-eyed, and with her mouth open.
"It's a monster."
"Don't be silly, it's big but I wouldn't call it that."
"I would."
I looked down at it, it had now reached its full length.
"I have only ever had six inches before."
Looking at her I said, "Peter?"
She shook her head, "No, he only has five inches."
I smiled, all that money, but only a small cock.
"Would you like to touch it?"
I got a quick nod from her, then she wrapped her hand around it, high up just under the head. Then she slowly started to stroke it. He touch was good, and I was starting to enjoy it.
"Peter is back home in ten days."
She let that hang in the air. The implication was clear, when he returned this would stop. I guess I always knew that would be the case, but it didn't stop me from feeling disappointed. I decided to put it out of my mind, closing my eyes so that I could enjoy her hand on my cock.
"I want our last time to be special. Next week I want you to fuck me."
I quickly opened my eyes, she was smiling.
"I thought that when you mentioned that Peter was coming home, it was to tell me that today was the end."
"Don't be silly. I can still see you next week."
I closed my eyes again, and now I could really enjoy it.
Two minutes later I could feel my climax building, she must have sensed something because she started to masturbate me quicker. After another minute I was on the edge, but she skilfully kept me there for at least another thirty seconds. I was just at the point of coming when I felt her lips on my cock, that was a pleasant surprise. It got even better, because when I actually started to spurt I had three or four inches of it in her mouth. She greedily swallowed it all, and there was a lot of it.
This time she showered quickly, she was meeting a friend, and she was already late. I wondered what here excuse would be.
"Sorry I am late. I was doing all sorts of sexual things with my Brother and I just lost track of time."
When I awoke the next day I decided that I wasn't going to have a repeat of last week. I wasn't going to keep thinking about my Sister, and I wasn't going to keep counting down the days until I would be seeing her again. It was difficult, but I did OK, except for the day before her appointment, that felt as if it would never end.
After that first surprise visit from my Sister I had now got into the habit of always checking the client list before starting my shift, before I had been lazy, not always doing that. Today it was Mrs. Henderson, Ms Haywood and then Gemma. I was surprised Mrs. Henderson was on the list, I hadn't expected her back for at least another week. The second name was new to me. That was good, the excitement of a new client would take my mind off my Sister.
"Hello Mrs. Henderson, nice to see you again."
"It's nice to see you David."
I took my time massaging her, because I knew that when I got round to playing with her she would climax after only a few minutes. After forty minutes it was time to get her excited. I started on her tits, but I knew she would soon ask me to move down to her cunt. Today was even quicker than usual.
"Play with my cunt."
I put three fingers against her opening.
"No, I want your tongue."
I was so surprised that I just stood there as if I was in a trance.
"I was speaking to a lady at a party, she says you have an amazing tongue."
Then she giggled. I was tempted to ask if that lady was called Gemma, but I had the good sense to keep quiet. When my tongue touched her clit she almost came straight away. After only four or five gentle licks she was gasping and arching her back. She had a nice clit and I would like to spend a lot more time on it, but I knew the next lick would probably take her over the edge. However it didn't, somehow she managed to last at least another two minutes. When she did eventually climax she actually screamed, luckily it wasn't too loud.
"That was wonderful, you have an amazing tongue."
"And you have an amazing..."
She didn't let me finish before she giggled. When she left she had a big smile on her face. Her parting words made me smile as well.
"The next time I see Gemma I must tell her she was right."
So it was my Sister who had been talking about me, but I bet she didn't tell her that I was her Brother.
My next client of the day wasn't much to look at, despite her expensive clothes and fashionable hairstyle, she could hardly be called attractive. I would guess her age to be fifty five, and that her best days were a good twenty years earlier. However I was pleasantly surprised, once aroused she was highly sexual. Her tits were small, with almost non-existent nipples, but her cunt was a thing of beauty. She had a nice clit that was framed by very large swollen lips. I spent fifteen wonderful minutes between her legs until she climaxed. When she left I reflected on our time together. Her tip was only modest, but I would be happy to see her again. It just goes to show, you should never judge a book by its cover.
I had only just finished showering when there was a knock on the door, then my Sister breezed in as if she owned the place.
"Hi Sis, you look happy."
"I am, Peter called me five minutes ago. He told me how much money he has made so far on this business trip. It might even be enough for us to be able to buy a big house."
"But you already have a big house."
"I mean we can buy a bigger house, one with more bedrooms."
"But the one you have has six."
She gave me a dismissive look, as if I was an idiot, then she said, "If you don't shut up you are not going to get a tip."
I wasn't sure if she was joking, but I thought it best not to say anything else.
Before starting the massage I looked at her, she was face down on the bed. I got a surge of excitement as I thought about how it would end, she was going to let me fuck her. It was difficult to keep the smile off my face as I got to work on. Her shoulders were tense, but five minutes later I could feel the difference, they were now more relaxed.
"David, I have been thinking."
I had a feeling she was going to tell me something that I wasn't going to like.
"About what I said last week."
She must be having second thoughts, perhaps it was a step too far for her. I just waited for her to continue.
"I don't think you should fuck me."
I gave a sigh that was probably loud enough for her to hear, then I said, "I understand, you don't want to cheat on Peter."
For some reason that made her laugh.
"Don't be silly. That would not be cheating, you are my Brother so it doesn't count."
I wasn't sure if that made any sense, but I was happy for her to believe it. That wasn't stopping her, so what was?
"So why don't you want too?"
"Because your cock is too big."
It was my turn to laugh, but I quickly stopped. If I was careful I could talk her into it.
"Trust me Gemma, you will be able to take it. Do you remember Jacinta?"
"Of course, she was a nice girl."
Then she realised the implication of why I was asking.
"No way. You are telling me you managed to fuck her with it?"
"Yes, lots of times."
"But she was so tiny, well under five feet tall."
With confidence I declared, "So if she can, then you can."
There was silence while my Sister thought about it. Eventually I got my answer.
"OK."
She couldn't see me, but I was grinning like the cat that had got the cream. I should have felt guilt but I didn't. What I had said wasn't true, Jacinta had taken one look at it and flatly refused to let me go anywhere near her with it.
Now that we were back on track I could continue massaging her. Ten minutes later I had done all of her back, except for her bottom. I had saved that until last. I only got two minutes on it before she started to turn over, however I wasn't disappointed though, it meant that I could now get to her tits.
When I placed my hands on them I got a big smile from her.
"David, have you got anymore toys?"
"You mean like the one I used last time?"
"Yes, but this time for my cunt."
"What do you have in mind?"
"Something that's nearly as big as your cock. You can use it to get me ready for that monster that is between your legs."
That got me thinking, what had I got that was suitable?
"Have you?"
"Give me a minute."
I had a giant twelve inch dildo. Mrs. Henderson would probably be able to take it comfortably, but it was way too big for my Sister. The smallest I had was the six inch one that I had pushed up her bottom, but did I have anything in-between? Yes I did, and it just might be perfect for her.
It took me a couple of minutes to find it. When I returned I had a towel over my arm and I was cradling the dildo as if it was a bottle of wine. She looked at my strangely, then she giggled as she understood what I was doing.
"I have found this for madam, would she like to try it?"
"Thank you, but not now," then she added, "You would make a good wine waiter."
I gave an extravagant bow, and she giggled again.
After placing it on the chair I put a hand onto one of her nipples, then I lowered my head, moving it slowly towards the other one.
"No, I want you mouth somewhere else."
I stopped, licking her cunt would be nice, but I would rather do it later.
"I want you to kiss me."
That was a complete surprise to me. I had now been working at Hilltop Mansion for over a year, and I don't think any client has ever asked me to do that before. They had asked for everything else you can think of, most of which you couldn't talk about in polite company, but never this.
"Please."
"But a Brother shouldn't kiss his Sister."
I could see she was now struggling not to laugh.
"A Brother shouldn't give his Sister a climax, but that didn't stop you."
"Yes, but kissing is more intimate."
That laugh finally came out. When she had stopped I got a quick shake of the head from her, then she said, "That's why I want to do it."
When our lips touched it was soft and gentle. We kissed like that for a few seconds, then the passion took over. We were now taking turns at exploring each other's mouth. After another few minutes I had to pull away, it felt too intense. I thought she might want more, be she seemed satisfied.
"That was good, now you can suck my tits."
That's exactly what I did for the next five minutes, and with the same intensity as when I had sucked on her tongue. I would have liked to continue for longer, but she was the one to stop it.
"It's time for you to use that toy on me."
I now had it in my hand, with the head of it touching her opening. It was about ten inches long and it was shaped like a real cock. However only seven inches could be inserted, the rest of the length was taken up by its over-sized balls. My cock was bigger, but I wished I had balls as big as that.
I didn't need to lubricate it, her cunt was already soaking wet. As I pushed it in deeper it felt as if her cunt was helping me by sucking it in.
"It's all in now, how does it feel?"
"Good, but I wouldn't want much more."
I looked at it, it was almost comical. Those balls were way too big, not realistic at all.
"What are you doing? I have a cunt that needs licking."
"Sorry Sis, but don't worry, I have a tongue that is looking for a cunt to lick."
Before she could reply I got to work on her. It wasn't long before she was moaning and wiggling her bottom. Her big clit was enjoying the attention of my tongue, and I could tell her excitement was building. I was going to have to use all of my experience to decide when it was best to replace the dildo with my cock. It was better doing it sooner rather than later. I wanted my cock to get her climax, not the dildo. I needn't have worried, a few minutes later she decided for me.
"I think you need to fuck me."
I pulled it out a lot quicker than I had put it in, then I raised her legs. She was tight but I had no problem getting my cock in. I stopped when I was up to my balls in her.
"Why have you stopped, I want to be fucked?"
Her wish was my command. I was now giving her full strokes, and she was taking all of my eight inches like an expert. We continued like that for a few minutes, but I wanted to try to get in even deeper, so I raised her legs even higher, almost to her shoulders.
"That's good, fuck me harder Peter."
I winced at the mention of his name, but I didn't miss a stroke. I didn't mind her calling me Peter, in fact she could call me any name she wanted so long as I still had access to her cunt. My worry was that when he was back she might call out my name, or say something even worse.
"That's good, fuck me harder little Brother."
Now that would take some explaining.
"I want more."
That surprised me, I thought I was already giving her more than enough, but obviously not, I needed to up my game. I now had her legs actually on her shoulders.
"Yes, that's it."
I think I was now fucking her harder than I had ever fucked anybody before, and it was hard work. At the start I had wanted it to last, now I was keen for it to end, if it continued any longer it would spoil it for me.
"I am nearly there, make me come."
I tried to push into her even harder, I must have succeeded because she gave a loud grunt, then she started to toss her head from side to side. Good, she was climaxing, but I wanted to as well. When her head stopped moving I knew her orgasm had ended.
"You have to stop."
I did, but only after another twenty seconds when I had reached it.
After I had pulled out of her I gently lowered her legs, then I got off the table. As I slumping down into the chair I looked across at her, she was now coming round.
"Are you OK?"
"Yes, but my cunt feels as if it has been fucked with a baseball bat."
"Is that a good or bad experience?"
"Good, but I wouldn't want to do it every day."
"The same for me, that was some fuck."
I thought she was going to agree with me, perhaps to tell me what a great stud I was, but she didn't, and there was now a worried look on her face.
"I have something to tell you, and I don't think you are going to like it."
I gave her a smile, I knew what was coming.
"It's OK, I understand. Peter coming back means that this is our last time together."
She shook her head, "No it's not that. We have to stop, that is until he goes away on business again."
I liked the sound of that, but what was the bad news? I had to wait a few more seconds before she blurted it out.
"Mother might be coming here to get a massage from you."
I just stared at her, had I misheard her?
"Let me explain."
I just nodded, I was still shell-shocked.
"Two days ago I went to a function, Mother came with me. While we were there I met Hillary Henderson. Mother and Hillary had never met before, but within five minutes they were best friends. While I was with them there was no conversation about Hilltop Mansion, but on our way home Mother mentioned it. I think Hillary must have told her about it when I left them alone to get the drinks."
I gave a loud groan, then I said, "What did Mother say about it?"
"She said Hillary had told her about this exclusive place where you could get the best massage in town. She should pamper herself and go there, but she must ask for David because he has amazing fingers."
"So do you think Mother knows that you come here?"
"No, because she asked if I was interested in it, she even offered to pay my membership. I said no, and that it was probably not worth the money."
"Do you think Mother has any idea about what goes on here?"
"No, she thinks it's just a massage."
"In that case it's not as bad as I first thought. She will probably forget about it, however if she does turn up and see me, I will talk her into seeing another masseur."
I was now smiling again, pleased with myself for reasoning it out.
"Sometimes you are so stupid."
"What do you mean?"
"You persuade her to see somebody else. So what do you think is going to happen when they start touching her in a sexual way?"
"She will be horrified."
"Yes, but it will also make her realise that her son is doing the same to the women he massages."
"I hadn't thought about that."
"If she does come to see you for a massage, the solution is simple, give her a massage."
"Thanks Sis, that will work."
"But there is more."
I groaned again, what now?
"Mother said another thing. She is going to tell Aunty Jane about it."
Now that was a problem, we don't get on, she thinks that I am lazy and that I should get a proper job. If she sees me here it will just confirm her opinion of me.
"I don't know what I am going to do if she becomes a member, but thanks for the warning. Any more bad news?"
Thankfully there wasn't. Ten minutes after my Sister had left I still hadn't showered. I was sitting in the chair, thinking about the time I had spent with her during the last two weeks, and what we had done together. When would Peter be going away again? I might even ask him the next time I see him.
"Peter, when do you think you will be going away on business again?"
"I am not sure, why do you ask?"
"No special reason, it's just that while you are away I will be fucking Gemma, so it would be nice to know when that will be."
"OK, let me check my diary."
I smiled, that conversation would be funny, but it was never going to happen.
Then my thoughts turned to Mother and Aunty Jane. Would it really be so bad if they booked an appointment with me? If they did turn up then I should massage them, I would show them how skilful I was at it.
They might enjoy it, they might even want more than just a massage. I had tasted forbidden fruit and I liked it, they might like it as well. With those wicked thoughts still in my head, I left the chair and headed towards the shower..
75 David Enjoys his Perfect Job Ch. 02
chris99999
As I played with her small tits she started to moan. They were not much more than a handful, but they were firm, and she had nice nipples.
"Squeeze them, I like that."
I did, and then I tweaked her nipples.
"What would you like today, the usual?"
"No, I want to try something different."
That surprised me, Mrs. Henderson was not normally adventurous. I had now seen her over a dozen times, and I had yet to fuck her. So far she had been satisfied with my fingers, and more recently by my tongue.
I wagged my finger at her, then I said, "You naughty girl. I think you want to be fucked."
Despite being in her mid-sixties, she giggled like a schoolgirl.
"No, it's something else."
While I waited for her to continue, I went through the list of all the things clients had asked me in the past. It was a long one, all of which would give your maiden aunt a heart attack if you mentioned them in front of her. What Mrs. Henderson was going to say would not shock me, but she seemed reluctant to go on.
I gave her my best smile, then I said, "It's OK, you can tell me what you want."
"I was speaking to my friend Gemma, she says you have a lovely cock," then she hesitated before adding, "I want to suck it."
The mention of my Sister's name sent a surge of excitement through my body.
"Can I?"
I hadn't answered her, I was too busy thinking about Gemma.
"Of course you can. I would like nothing better than to put it into your mouth."
I had expected her to giggle again, but she didn't, instead she frowned. There was something troubling her.
In my best concerned voice, I said, "Tell me."
She was hesitant at first, then she blurted it out, "I have never done it before."
For the second time today she had surprised me. How can a woman who likes sex so much, get to her age without having done it before?
I tried to sound casual as I said, "It's easy. You just put your lips together and blow."
She gave me a strange look, then she laughed.
"Very good. Lauren Bacall in To Have and Have Not, but that was how to whistle, not how to give a blow job."
"I know, but I thought it would make you laugh."
"It did," then she smiled before adding, "Can we start?"
I nodded, then I took my shorts off. It was the first time she had seen it, and it was standing to attention for her, ready for inspection. She studied it for a few seconds before reaching down to hold it.
"It's a big one, nearly as big as my late husband's, but yours is thicker."
So one point each. I then waited to see what she would do next, but when she looked at me, I could tell she wanted some guidance.
"Take the head into your mouth, then slowly take in more. Stop when it becomes uncomfortable."
"OK, but what do I do when you start to come?"
"That's up to you. I can take it out, or you can swallow."
"What would you like me to do?"
She had surprised me again, my job was to give the clients what they wanted. I can't remember the last time any one of them asked me what I would like.
"I enjoy it more when the woman swallows."
I got a big smile from her, then she said, "I will try."
Ten minutes later I climaxed in her mouth.
"That was good, but I am not sure I like the taste."
I handed her a tissue so that she could wipe her chin.
"You will get used to it."
She then gave me a quizzical look before saying, "How did I do? Tell me the truth."
"I enjoyed it. It was rough at the beginning, but it got better when you got a steady rhythm going. I have had worse."
That made her laugh.
"So it was that bad?"
I shook my head.
"Sorry, a bad choice of words. You did very well for a first time."
She scrutinised my face, and when she saw that I had meant what I had said, she looked pleased.
"Now for you, fingers or tongue?"
"Can I be greedy and have both?"
I just nodded, then I got to work on her. She moaned when I pushed two fingers in, and she almost climaxed when I made it four. I was now playing with her cunt, but I was keeping well away from her clit, I wanted her to reach it with my tongue, not with my fingers. After a couple of minutes I went between her legs. The first lick made her gasp, the second made her arch her back.
"Fuck, I am going to come. It's a big one."
I smiled, she always came quickly, and it was always a big one. As she started to climax I lifted my head, but I kept my fingers in until she had finished. As I waited for her to recover I wondered if she would be telling Gemma about today. It was now nearly two months since I had last seen her at Hilltop Mansion, I just wish her husband Peter would go away on business again.
When she opened her eyes I got a nice smile, then I helped her off the table.
"That was wonderful, you have amazing fingers, and an amazing tongue."
"And you have an amazing..."
She giggled before I could finish. Fifteen minutes later, after showering, she was gone. I now had in my hand an envelope that I knew contained a generous tip.
On my way home I kept thinking about my Sister, it must be because Mrs. Henderson had mentioned her name. How often do they see each other? It had been her who had mentioned Hilltop Mansion to my Mother a few weeks ago. Gemma had been there at the time, so she had warned me that Mother might become a member. I was also told that my Mother was thinking of telling Aunty Jane about it. After hearing that, I thought that one day I would turn up for work, and that one of them would be on my client list. But after such a long time, that was now very unlikely.
When I arrived at Hilltop Mansion the next day, Anne was on reception.
"Hi, who have I got today?"
As she handed me the list, the phone rang.
"Hilltop Mansion. Anne speaking, how can I help?"
I was walking away when she called me back. I only had one client today, I hoped that wasn't them cancelling.
"It's a new booking. The caller wants to see you today, but with her sister."
I raised my eyebrows.
"You mean together?"
"Yes, is that allowed?"
"I don't think so."
"Should I tell her no?"
"It might be better to check. Is Amy in?"
"Yes."
"Good, then speak to her. Or better still, transfer the call to her."
I waited while she spoke to the boss. When the call was transferred she looked relieved that she didn't have to make the decision.
"Thanks David."
"Happy to help."
As I prepared the room, I wondered if Amy would allow it, I hoped she would. Two clients at the same time would be a first for me, but would I get two tips? I had to laugh, that would be too much to expect.
My first client was due anytime now, and I was ready. A few seconds later there was a loud knock on the door, then she entered.
As she offered me her hand I got a nice smile, then she said, "David I am Rachel Jones."
She had a posh voice, and a confident manner.
"Nice to meet you Mrs. Jones."
"Likewise," then she looked around the room, as if she was inspecting it. When she turned and smiled at me, I knew it had met with her approval.
"Please get undressed, and then get onto the table. Shout me when you are ready."
I then went into the side room. Five minutes later she called me. When I returned I had to smile, she was now on her back, completely naked. Her eyes were closed so it gave me the opportunity to look her over. She was quite tall, a large woman, but more muscular than fat. Her breasts were big, topped with nice nipples. I couldn't see what was between her long legs, but I had a feeling that it was something I was going to enjoy. As I started on her shoulders she opened her eyes.
"Nice and hard please," then she added, as an explanation, "I play a lot of tennis."
Each time I went deep into the muscle she groaned, but she didn't complain. When I moved to her stomach I felt her body tense, but then she relaxed when she realised that I wasn't going to be massaging her hard there.
My hands were now close to her large tits. I was hoping for some sign from her that she wanted me to touch them, but she remained still, and silent. She might be more responsive if I concentrated on her long legs.
"Time to do your calves."
I got a brief smile from her, then she said, "Yes I would like that."
I spent a few minutes on her left leg, then, as I moved over to her right, she opened her legs, only slightly, but enough to indicate that she wanted more than a massage.
"David, it was Hillary Henderson who told me about you."
Was there anybody she hadn't told? I was now starting to believe that she was stopping strangers in the street, and mentioning my name, and what I did.
"I want you to do to me what you do to her."
I gave her a nice smile, before saying, "I will, but you need to tell me what that is."
She was now frowning, and she looked slightly annoyed. This was a woman who was used to getting her own way.
"And why is that?"
I stopped massaging her, and then I calmly said, "It's nothing personal. What happens her with a client is confidential."
I got a stern look from her, then it disappeared, replaced by a smile.
"I understand."
I felt relieved, it could have turned into an awkward situation if she had become difficult. I got back to work on her leg.
"This is what I would like you to do."
Good, there was now no irritation in her voice.
"Please suck my nipples, then, when I am ready, I want two fingers in me."
I just nodded.
"But keep away from my clit, I will play with it myself."
So she was a woman who likes to take control. I was allowed to do some things to her, but she was the one who was in control of her climax.
"Also, when I tell you to, I want you to come over my tits."
Her instructions were clear, except for who would be giving me my climax. It sounded if it would be me, but best to check.
"Do you want to masturbate me?"
There was a quick shake of her head, then she said, "You now understand what I want. How much will it cost me?"
I shrugged my shoulders, then I said, "Nothing. You have already paid for the massage."
She gave me a sceptical look.
"But this is extra."
"No, it's all part of the service."
She now looked pleased, happy that there was no extra charge. What I had said was true, but there was generally an unspoken understanding that if the client received anything other than a massage, they would be expected to tip. I would be very surprised if I got anything from Mrs. Jones.
When I lowered my head onto her tits, she closed her eyes. I wasn't going to get a tip, but I was determined that I would enjoy myself. I sucked hard and deep, and she responded by moaning loudly. I rolled her other nipple between a finger and thumb.
"That's good, do it again."
For the next few minutes I worked her nipples aggressively, only stopping briefly when I wanted to suck the other one.
"Finger me."
As she said it she pulled her knees up, then she spread her legs wide. I was eager to get my fingers in her, but first I needed to get my cock out. As soon as my shorts were off it sprang out. I then leant over her. When my cock pressed against her she opened her eyes, from the look on her face she seemed to be impressed with it.
"That's a big cock," then in a dreamy voice she added, "A very big cock."
While she was still looking at it, I pushed two fingers into her cunt. It was nice and wet, and they went in without any resistance. There was room for at least another, but she had only asked for two, so I didn't add more. As soon as I started to stroke my cock, she put her hands between her legs. When she groaned I knew she had found her clit.
"Don't forget. Only come when I tell you to."
I nodded, she then closed her eyes. I could see the concentration on her face as she worked herself towards an orgasm. This was going to be tricky. She wanted me to come when she climaxed, but how soon would that be? I needed to be on the edge, ready for her command, but if I got it wrong I would come too early, or too late.
Ten minutes later she was still rubbing her clit, moaning and groaning, but apparently still no nearer to reaching it. I was now only giving myself occasional strokes, anymore and I would explode prematurely.
"Mrs. Jones, would you like me to fuck that nice cunt of yours."
She opened her eyes.
"I don't want to be unfaithful to my husband."
So, she had a line that she didn't want to cross, but I could see that she wanted to.
I raised my cock higher, so that she could see its full eight inches.
I thought that would persuade her, but instead she shook her head, then she said, "I am going to finish myself off, get ready to come."
Her eyes were now closed again, and the fingers on her clit were working overtime. Her breathing had also changed, she was almost gasping. My hand was on my cock, as I frantically tried to keep up with her. When she climaxed it was a big one, her head rolled from side to side. I tried to ignore her, to concentrate on my release. A few seconds later I managed it, spurting most of it onto her big tits, but some went onto her chin.
I waited until she opened her eyes before pulling my fingers out. She didn't seem to notice. I tried to hand her a tissue, but she refused. Instead she started to rub it into her tits. When she realised there was some on her chin, she removed it with a finger, and then wiped it on her nipple.
Looking at me she said, "I always do that. I like the feel of it on my skin."
Five minutes later she was dressed, ready to go. She hadn't showered, and I wondered if it was because she didn't want to wash my juices off her tits.
"David, that was very good. I have something for you."
She then took out an envelope from her jacket pocket, and handed it to me. I was surprised, almost shocked, I hadn't expected anything. I muttered a quick thanks. It was a small flimsy envelope, it didn't feel as if there was anything in it. She must have seen me inspecting it, because she laughed.
"Yes, there is something in it," then she added, "It's a piece of paper."
I was now even more confused. She laughed again.
"Let me explain. I am not who I appear to be. I have been employed by Hilltop Mansion to assess you, but don't worry you have passed."
"So what is in the envelope?"
"It's a bonus, a big one. Inside is a sheet of paper that tells you how much you will receive."
I was now slightly annoyed. I felt as if I had been deceived.
"I thought I was doing a good job, so why did they need to test me?"
"It's not personal, they check most people."
"Will this happen again?"
There was a brief hesitation from her, as she decided if she should tell me, then she said, "They might, but it will not be for some time, and it will obviously not be me."
"So is this your job?"
"Yes, not just here, but for other places like this. I travel all over the country, sometimes even overseas."
We shook hands, and she was about to leave, when she turned back to face me.
"I don't normally tell my clients this."
I had to smile, today I was the client.
"I look out for three things. Confidentiality is the most important one. You didn't tell me anything about Mrs. Henderson, that was good. The second one is asking for extra money. Management hate that, that's what happens in brothels, they like to think they are better than that. The last one is also important, do you give the clients what they want? Today was excellent, you gave me exactly what I wanted."
"Thanks for telling me."
"You are welcome."
"I am glad I passed. So if I had failed I would not have got the bonus?"
"Correct," then as she was closing the door, she added, "And you would now not have a job."
I had to sit down, my legs were shaking. I felt as if I had just dodged a bullet. One wrong word, or action, and I would now have been clearing out my locker. I took a few deep breaths, then I muttered to myself, "Pull yourself together."
Then I remembered the envelope. Once I had read the note that was inside, my mood changed. She had told me it was a big bonus, and it was. I now had a smile on my face that would stay there for the rest of the day. However it turned into a frown a few seconds later, when there was a knock on the door. I didn't have another client, so who was it? It was Anne from reception.
"Amy wants to see you."
"What's it about?"
She shrugged her shoulders, then she said, "I don't know."
I thanked her, then she left. After quickly showering, I made my way to Amy's office. With some trepidation I knocked on the door.
"Enter."
She was behind her desk, and she was smiling, but I was still wary.
"David, thanks for coming. Take a seat."
I sat in the chair as if I was being interviewed, and I mentally prepared myself for bad news.
"Two things," she then gestured to some papers on her desk, before adding, "The report on you is excellent. Well done."
I relaxed a bit, so far so good. I even managed a smile.
"The second matter is a bit delicate. I got a call earlier today from a new member, she wants a massage, but she also wants her sister in the room with her. Now normally we do not allow that, but in this case I have made an exception. I hope you don't mind."
"No."
I didn't have a problem with it, but even if I had, I would not have disagreed with her, she was the boss.
"I had quite a long conversation with her, and it quickly became apparent that she is coming here just for a massage. I believe that she genuinely thinks that is all that goes on here."
She then shook her head, as if she couldn't understand how somebody could be so naive.
"She wants her sister with her because this will be her first massage, she is nervous."
Amy shook her head again, then she gave me a big smile.
"I am sure I can rely on you to give her the massage she wants."
"I understand."
I did, in a polite way she was telling me not to say, or do, anything that was inappropriate. This client wanted just a massage, and I shouldn't try to give her any extras. I thought she had finished, and I was getting up from my seat, when she spoke again.
"There is one other thing, the two sisters have made an appointment for today," then she looked at the clock on the wall, "In forty five minutes. Is that a problem?"
"No, not at all."
"Good, thank you David."
When I was back in my room, I looked at the piece of paper again. I still couldn't believe how big the bonus was. For the next half hour I thought about all the ways I could spend it. Top of the list was a nice holiday, somewhere tropical, but there would be quite a bit left over for other things. As I relaxed in the chair, with my hands behind my head, I reflected on how good life was at the moment. All I needed was my Sister to come back for a 'massage', to make it perfect.
It was now time for the sisters. Would they be old, possibly spinsters that lived together, with a house full of cats? There was then a loud knock on the door
"Come in."
I thought I was going to have to say it again, but then they entered. They were not spinsters, and they did not live together. Only one of them had cats, two, Mork and Mindy. How did I know that? It was easy, they were my Mother and Aunty Jane.
I don't know who was the more surprised, them or me. My Mother was the first to speak.
"David, what are you doing here?"
Aunty Jane gave her a dismissive look, then she said, "It's obvious, he works here."
"You never told me about this."
"Sorry," it was the only thing I could think of saying.
"I do like this place. I wasn't keen to come with your Mother, but now I have seen it I might become a member. You have done well to get a job here."
That surprised me, my Aunty Jane praising me. Was it a first?
I looked at both of them in turn, then I said, "What happens now?"
I got a puzzled look from Aunty, then she pointed to the table.
"You massage your Mother, I want to see how good you are."
I left them alone, with instructions to call me when ready. The massage oil was running low, so I needed to get the spare bottle from my locker. However, I had an uneasy feeling that I might have already used it, but fortunately I hadn't. It was tucked away in a corner. Aunty Jane would not have been impressed if I had run out of oil during the massage.
"David, we are ready now."
When I saw her I almost laughed. Mother was on the table, but the only parts of her I could see were her head and her feet. She was covered by two large towels. When I looked at Aunty, who was sitting in a chair in the corner of the room, she rolled her eyes.
I muttered under my breath, "This is going to be hard work."
Aunty Jane must have heard me, because she nodded, then she said, "I did tell her to only use one."
"What did you say?"
"Your Sister thinks that you have to take one of the towels off. If you don't, I can't massage you."
"If I do I will be almost naked."
Through gritted teeth, Aunty said, "Elizabeth, you have your bra and knickers on."
"That's what I said, almost naked."
Aunty Jane then gave a big sigh, she had obviously given up. It was now up to me. With a bit of coaxing, I got her to remove the top one so that I could now massage her back.
"That's too hard."
I reduced the pressure.
"It's still too hard."
I glanced at Aunty, she shook her head, then she looked at the clock on the wall. She didn't have to say anything, I could tell she was now regretting that she had agreed to accompany her Sister to Hilltop Mansion.
My touch was now so soft on her, it was almost non-existent. I continued on her back for ten minutes, then I decided I needed to change, she might let me do her legs harder. However as soon as I touched her feet, she tensed.
"Thanks, I think that is enough for me."
Aunty Jane looked annoyed.
"What a waste of money, just for a ten minute massage. If you can call it a massage."
I wasn't annoyed, I was just glad it was all over. Mother then turned over, and was now sitting up on the table, her arms folded across her chest, and the towel covering her lower body.
"I think it was a mistake, I am going to cancel my membership," she then looked at me, with a worried look on her face, before adding, "If I can."
"You can, but you will have to pay for one month."
"That's a relief, but it's a lot of money for ten minutes."
There was a quick, "Yes," from Aunty Jane, and another shake of her head.
"I will get dressed and then we can go."
"No."
We both looked at Aunty, she was smiling.
"It's my turn."
I blurted out, "But you are not a member."
She gave me a withering look, then she said, "Nobody will know, and there is some time left."
I hesitated for a few seconds, then I said, "OK."
I could tell she wasn't going to take no for an answer. I was about to leave when she spoke again.
"You can stay, just turn your back while we get ready."
I did as I was told. It didn't take them long. They had swapped places, Mother was now on the chair, and Aunty was on the table. She was on her back, with just one towel. It was low on her naked breasts, and it was only just covering her lower body. There was a lot of leg exposed. Mother had kept all her underwear on, but Aunty had removed her bra. Had she also taken her knickers off? I felt a sudden shudder of excitement as I thought about that.
"David I am ready."
I tried not to look at her breasts as I massaged her shoulders, but I couldn't resist occasionally glancing down at them. Aunty was only forty, five years younger than my Mother, and she was an attractive woman. It wasn't just her face, she had a body to match. She was an older version of my Sister, but with bigger tits. Did she have Gemma's clit? That was a mistake, I felt my cock start to stiffen, but fortunately my back was towards Mother, so she couldn't see the stirring in my shorts. I tried to ignore it, and a minute later I had it under control.
"That's good."
When I looked down, I realised my hands were lower than they should be, they were massaging the top of her tits. I must have been on autopilot while I was sorting my cock out.
I muttered a quick, "Sorry," then I moved them back to her shoulders. Then I realised she hadn't complained, she had even said that it was good. This time when my hands were on her tits, it was deliberate. I glanced behind, it was OK, Mother couldn't see what I was doing. Even if she could, I don't think she would have noticed, she was too busy playing with her phone.
This time my cock got its own way, it was now fully erect, but held in by the waist band of my shorts, and covered by my baggy T-shirt. My hands were now dangerously close to her nipples, I had even pushed the towel lower. Her eyes were now closed, and her lips were slightly parted, she was obviously enjoying it. However a few minutes later she opened her eyes, then, as she pulled the towel up, I removed my hands.
"Elizabeth, you can go home if you want."
There was a quick shake of the head from Mother, then she got back to doing something on her phone. I thought she was going to ask again, but instead she looked at me, and I instantly knew what she wanted. It was my turn to try to persuade her to go.
"Mother?"
I waited until I had her attention.
"Aunty Jane is right, there is no need for you to be here."
"OK, but I will stay if you want."
We both said, "No", at the same time.
Mother tried to look as if she was offended, but she couldn't help smiling. Two minutes later, after kissing me on the cheek, she left.
"I am glad she has gone, you can now give me a proper massage."
She then closed her eyes. This time my hands went straight to her big tits, when she moaned, I knew it was time to remove the towel.
Now that it was on the floor, I could have good look at her body. She was lean and toned, in good shape for a woman of her age. Her nipples were already erect, and they were a nice size for sucking. What was between her legs was still a mystery, because she had her knickers on. They could stay on for now, but eventually they would be off, and I would then be able to see her cunt in all its glory.
I started on the edge of her tits, then I slowly worked my way towards her nipples. I took my time, even though I could tell she was getting impatient. The closer I got the more she moaned. When I finally had them between my fingers, she gave a long sigh.
"That's good."
"Your tits are magnificent," then I added, "I have always admired them, but I never thought I would ever get to touch them."
She then opened her eyes, and I got a big smile from her before she said, "You can suck them if you want."
She didn't have to ask twice. My mouth was now on a nipple, and she was stroking my head, as if I was a child feeding at her breast.
"Gentle."
I was being too rough. When I eased off, she pushed my head away. I thought she wanted me to stop, but then I realised you wanted me to service the other nipple. After another couple of minutes, she did the same again. We then kept swapping, until eventually she pushed my head away, and held it.
"That's enough for me."
I looked at her, and she must have seen the disappointment on my face, because she laughed.
"I meant enough of playing with my tits," then in a seductive voice she said, "I do have another part of my body you might be interested in."
I played along with her little game.
"And what would that be?"
I watched as she opened her legs, placing her hand between them, and then into her knickers.
"This is to give you a clue."
She then offered me her fingers so that I could taste her juices. I licked them clean.
I murmured, "Delicious, just like Gemma."
"What did you say?"
If I had stayed calm I would have got away with it. There are lots of woman other than my Sister who have that name, but I could tell from the way Aunty Jane was looking at me, that she knew I was referring to her Niece.
What happened next surprised me, she gave me a big smile.
"Don't look so shocked. Did you think your Aunty was going to shout at you? What do you think me and you are getting up to here?"
I could start breathing again.
"But don't ever tell your Mother, it will give her a heart attack."
She then took her knickers off, and spread her legs as wide as she could.
"Now don't you think it's time you fingered me? And while you are doing it, you can tell me all about you and your Sister."
Her cunt was very wet, it took three fingers without any problems. As soon as I started to fuck her with them, she got excited. She got even more excited when I put a finger from my other hand onto her big clit. As I rubbed it I talked about Gemma.
"So her clit is as big as mine?"
"Yes, it might even be bigger."
The more I talked, the more she moaned. Eventually it was too much for her, she exploded against my fingers. Her legs clamped tight, and my fingers were trapped inside, until her climax was over.
After opening her eyes, she stretched her arms high into the air, it looked as if she had just come out of a deep sleep. Then she looked at my crotch.
"Thank you, now it is your turn."
I glanced at the clock, we were already fifteen minutes over time. She must have noticed how anxious I was.
"I gather we have run out of time."
"Yes."
"Then I will not make it worse, I will shower when I get home."
She then looked at my crotch again, before saying, "Your cock will have to take a rain check."
I blurted out, "But you are not a member."
"That's correct, but I will be tomorrow."
In less than five minutes she was ready to leave. As I opened the door for her, she stopped, and I then got a kiss on the cheek.
"Remember, not a word about this to my Sister," then she gave a brief laugh, before adding, "Or to Gemma."
As I closed the door, her parting words made me smile, "See you next week."
I slumped into the chair, what a day. I had got a large bonus, that was completely unexpected, and then I got another surprise, Mother and Aunty Jane coming to Hilltop Mansion. I was glad that this was my last shift for the week, I don't think I could take any more excitement.
Then next day I got a call from Gemma.
I quickly asked, "Is Peter going away?"
I heard her sigh, before saying, "No."
"You can still come for a massage."
"I would like to, but it wouldn't feel right with him still being around. Does that make sense?"
"I think I know what you mean."
I didn't really understand, but I also didn't want to argue with her.
"I am calling to see what happened with Mother and Aunty Jane. They told me they were going to Hilltop Mansion."
I told her, in detail, about Mother. She couldn't stop laughing. When I got to Aunty Jane I played it down, and from her reaction I could tell she didn't suspect anything.
"Do you think Aunty will become a member?"
"She might do."
"If she does, you need to be careful. If you try any funny business with her, you know what she will do?"
I did know, she would take her knickers off and open her legs, so that I could get access to her juicy cunt. But I kept my mouth shut.
"She will have a heart attack," then she laughed, she was still laughing when she ended the call.
At the weekend, I spent some of my bonus on new clothes. I also bought two technical manuals that I use on the computer course I am on. I have been borrowing them from the library, but now I have my own to keep. The course ends in two months, I need to decide what to do next. Hilltop Mansion gives me enough money to live on, but I really need to get a 'proper' job, but one that still allows me to continue working there as well, for two evenings a week.
My first shift back at work was a busy one, three clients. They were all regulars. Mrs. Woods was the first one, and she was on time. However when I opened the door, it was Angela from reception.
"I am very sorry, Mrs. Woods has just cancelled."
I muttered under my breath, "Again."
She looked worried, as if I was blaming her. I gave her a nice smile, before saying, "Don't worry we are used to this. She does it a lot."
She looked relieved. When she had gone I sat back down in the chair, I now had an hour to kill before the next client. My thoughts then turned to Angela, she had only worked here a week, so she was bit nervous. She was very pretty, and had I ever seen anybody with a better figure than her? Probably not, I must ask her out.
This time, when there was a knock on the door, it was the client, Mrs. Green.
Glancing at the clock, she said, "I hope I am not late."
"No, you are on time."
"Good, being late is so rude."
I muttered, "It's better than cancelling."
She didn't appear to hear me. Five minutes later I was massaging her. She is such a polite lady. When she wants me to do anything she asks, rather than commands.
"David, if it's not too much trouble will you please massage my breasts? But only if you want to."
However, all that goes out of the window when she approaches her climax.
"Fuck my cunt, harder. I am going to come, don't stop. Fuck, fuck ..."
Afterwards, we both pretend she hasn't said anything. She is such a nice lady, one of my favourites.
Today was the same, when she climaxed she was like a wild animal. After dressing, she handed me an envelope. I knew it would only contain a small tip, but I thanked her, and hugged her, as if it was a very generous amount. When I released her, I noticed a tear on her cheek, I wiped it away with a finger. She was now trying to smile, but it was wavering.
"David, I want to tell you something," she was hesitant, then she added, "I can't come and see you anymore."
She was now looking down at the floor. I reached out and hugged her again.
"I have met somebody."
I put a hand under her chin, then I raised her head so that our eyes met.
"That's good news. Very good news."
I was genuinely pleased for her.
"He is such a gentleman," then she smiled before continuing, "But he is nothing like you. He is sixty, bald, and chubby. However, he does satisfy me, even though he isn't built like you."
"I understand."
"I do love him, I hope you are not annoyed that I will not be coming here again."
"Of course not, I have never liked you."
That made her laugh, I had said it so that she knew I was only joking.
"But if you ever change your mind, I will be very pleased to see you."
As she was leaving, she gave me a quick kiss on the lips. This time her tip was generous. Would I ever see her again? She had said no, but I wasn't so sure. She might love this new man in her life, but he wasn't a twenty two year old with an eight inch cock.
The final client of the day was Ms. Haywood. I have only seen her once before. As I waited I thought about that previous encounter. She was in her mid-fifties, and despite being well dressed, not particularly attractive. However, once aroused, she was highly sexual. I was looking forward to seeing her again. She was five minutes late.
"Sorry David, I was late because I was having my hair done."
"Not a problem, please get ready."
I didn't spend a lot of time on her tits. They are small, with almost non-existent nipples, what she had between her legs was a lot better. It gets interesting when I got her knickers off.
I was now sucking on her large swollen lips, and licking her clit. Last time she had climaxed after ten or fifteen minutes, this time I wanted it to be longer. I kept her on the edge, going close, but not tipping her over. After twenty minutes she begged me to make her come. I teased her for another five minutes before giving her release. As before, her tip was modest, but I didn't mind. She had enjoyed it, and I had as well.
When I got in work the next day, I was eager to see my client list. The masseurs only get to see it on the day, even if a client has booked days, or weeks, in advance. Amy says it is to keep things as private as possible. I think it's silly, but she is the boss, so I am not going to argue with her.
Mrs. Jones, Ms. H Parry and Mrs. J Walker.
My heart skipped a beat when I saw Parry, because I thought it was my Sister, but then I noticed H, so it wasn't Gemma. But I did smile when I saw Walker, that was my Aunty Jane.
"Angela, do you have a first name for Jones?"
I watched her check, she seemed eager to please me.
"Sorry, that's all I have."
I thanked her, then I decided it was time to ask her out.
"Angela, I was just wondering. Would you like to have a drink with me sometime?"
She seemed surprised, and I could tell it was going to be a no.
"Sorry David, I thought everybody knew I was gay."
"Not everybody."
We both laughed, then she said, "Don't you get enough working here?"
I shrugged my shoulders, before saying, "Yes, but I am greedy."
That made her laugh again.
Back in my room, I waited for Mrs. Jones. She was a new client, so what would she be like? That was always a pure guess. But what did she want? That was easy, what she was not getting at home. When the door opened I was almost lost for words, but then I manged to speak.
"Rachel, what are you doing here?"
She offered me her hand, then she said, "Shouldn't you call me Mrs. Jones?"
I muttered a quick, "Sorry."
She then laughed, before saying, "You look worried, don't be. I am here as a client, I am not here to test you again."
"Why?"
"Because you do a good job, you get a bonus. My reward is also money, but sometimes they also give me a little extra. This is not costing me anything, and they have also given me a tip for you as well."
I scrutinised her face, she appeared to be telling the truth, but I would bet money that her real name wasn't Jones.
I left her to get ready. Five minutes later, when I returned, I stopped dead in my tracks. I had expected her to be on the table, lying on her back, but instead she was on all fours, her bottom sticking up in the air.
"I should have said, I am short of time. I have a plane to catch, so you need to get that big cock of yours into my cunt as soon as possible."
"I thought you didn't..."
She finished it off for me, "Be unfaithful to my husband," then she added, "I don't normally do this, but I can't stop thinking about your cock. He is not going to know."
I didn't really need any convincing, I was already removing my shorts. Her cunt looked so inviting, it would be rude to turn it down.
I was now deep into her, and she was moaning like a bitch. For a big woman she was very flexible. Her bottom was high, but her stomach was low on the table. I was holding her hips as I pounded into her. It didn't take long before she climaxed. I hadn't, but I wasn't bothered, with a bit of luck I would be coming into my Aunty later on.
She didn't bother showering, and five minutes later she was gone, leaving me with an envelope in my hand. This time it did contain money, a modest amount, but still worth having. It was a nice start to the day.
Ms. Parry was next, and this time she was a new client. I am normally quite tolerant, but she was hard work. She was sour-faced, complaining about everything. The table was too hard, I was too rough with the massage, the lighting in the room was too bright. The only time she shut up was when I started to finger her. Normally I try to make it last, but this time I wanted to end it as soon as possible. She climaxed within a couple of minutes.
Grudgingly she said, "That was quite good," but she then spoiled it by saying, "But I have had better."
She took her time showering, and when she left her parting words were, "I hope you are not expecting a tip."
Through gritted teeth, I gave her my best smile. What an awful woman, she would test the patience of a saint. Then I cheered up, the next client was my Aunty.
When she arrived she was ten minutes late.
"Sorry David, your Mother wanted to come with me. It took some time to persuade her not to."
I didn't say anything, we both knew that Mother being here would have spoiled things. I was about to leave, to let her get undressed, when she looked at me and said, "Please stay."
She then undressed slowly, it was almost a striptease. When she was naked she twirled around.
In a girly voice she said, "Do you like what you see?"
I nodded furiously, I was highly excited even though I hadn't touched her yet.
"Good, now let me see what you have."
I didn't have the patience she had, my T-shirt and shorts were quickly off. When my cock extended to its full length, she stared at it, open-mouthed.
She muttered, "You fucked Gemma with it? It's no wonder she came back for more."
I repeated what she had asked me, "Do you like what you see?"
In a low voice, she just said, "Yes," then she shook her head, as if she couldn't believe how big it was.
"Would you like me to put it in your mouth?"
"Yes," then she quickly said, "No. There is another place that wants it first."
She then got onto the table.
"Would you like me to start by massaging your shoulders?"
She looked horrified, "No, I want you to play with my tits. And please do it now."
I sucked hard on one nipple, the other one I pinched with my fingers. After a minute or so I switched nipples, I wanted them to get equal attention. After a few minutes she grabbed my hand, trying to force it between her legs. I resisted.
"You need to finger me.
"Yes, but not now."
She gave a long sigh, she sounded frustrated, but she was going to have to wait. It wasn't long before she tried again.
"Please, if you don't then I will do it myself."
"If you do, I am not going to fuck you."
She muttered something, it sounded like, "You're a bastard," but she didn't try to finger herself.
Of course I was going to fuck her, no matter what she did, but she wasn't prepared to risk it. Two minutes later I relented. When my finger touched her cunt she arched her back.
"Thank you, thank you."
I was tempted to say, "You're welcome," but I kept quiet. Instead I probed for her opening, and when I found it I pushed two fingers in, as deep as they would go.
I was now servicing her tits and her cunt. My cock was twitching, eager to join in. As I slowly moved my fingers in and out of her, I searched for her big clit with my other hand. When I found it, I rubbed it with two fingers. For a clit that size one is not enough.
"Fuck, go easy. I don't want to come yet."
I eased off, when she eventually climaxes, I want it to be in fifteen or twenty minutes, not now. I was happy to do this for as long as possible, but after a couple of minutes she wanted to change.
"Please get your tongue on my cunt."
I had teased her enough before, if I did it again it might spoil it for her, so I quickly moved my head between her legs. When I pushed my tongue into her opening she squirmed. I could feel her juices coat my mouth and chin. She did taste like Gemma, and she had the same strong smell. Then I had a sudden thought, was Mother's cunt the same, and did she have a big clit as well? One day I might find out, that sent a shudder of excitement through my body.
She liked my tongue in her opening, but she liked it even more when it moved to her clit. I thought I had ruined it with the first lick, because it almost took her over the edge. The second one was gentler. I then continued with slow soft licks, and each time I did it, she gave a low appreciative moan. I could tell her climax was building, and mine was as well, even though my cock wasn't getting any attention. If we didn't fuck soon it would be too late. I raised my head.
"I need to enter you. Do you want it like this, or bent over?"
"No, I want it on my side, with you behind me."
As I got onto the table she lifted her leg up. It took me a few seconds to get positioned at her opening. I quickly pushed the head in, then I slowly gave it to her, inch by inch. When it went in she moaned, getting louder as it progressed. When it was fully in she sighed.
"It's big cock, a fucking big cock."
I held onto her bottom, spreading her cheeks apart as much as I could, then I started to fuck her, shallow at first, then full strokes.
"It's good. I like it this way. The first time I had sex was in this position. I was sleeping when somebody came into my room. They got into bed with me. I was woken up by a cock being pushed into me."
I pushed deeper into her, and she moaned loudly.
"It was very naughty, but I liked it."
I was now fucking her hard, using the full length of my big cock. She wasn't naming him, but I would guess it was one of her three older brothers. That might be why she wasn't surprised that Gemma and I had fucked.
My balls were now slapping against her bottom, and I don't think she was capable of telling me more even if she had wanted to. She was seconds away from reaching it, and I could feel my sap rising.
"Fuck me hard Brother."
I did, and that took her over the edge. Her cunt contracting finished me of as well. I thought my cock would never stop pouring it into her. She was now making strange noises. A minute later she went silent, and I then pulled my limp cock out of her. So it was one of her brothers, but which one? I wasn't going to ask, but I had a feeling she would tell me. Eventually she came round.
"That was good, but I never got to suck your cock."
"There is always next time."
I got a quick, "Yes," from her. Good, so now I had something to look forward to.
She spent ten minutes in the shower, and I could hear her singing, if you can call it that. Had anybody ever told her that she couldn't sing? Somebody needed to, but it wasn't going to be me.
"I needed that."
"The shower?"
She smiled, "Yes, and the sex as well. That was really good."
"That's my job, to keep my clients happy."
She gave me a stern look, before saying, "No, your job now is to keep your Aunty happy."
Then she laughed.
I didn't get a tip. I hadn't expected one. If she had offered, I would have refused, she was well off, but not as well off as Gemma.
"I had better go, I am meeting Hillary Henderson," then she added, "I will tell her all about this. But don't worry, I will not be telling her you are my nephew."
I just nodded. So she now knew Mrs. Henderson, probably through Mother.
"I am going to book for next week."
"I can't wait."
She looked pleased with what I had said. I then opened the door for her, but she turned round as I was about to close it.
"I bet you are wondering which Brother it was?"
She didn't wait for me to reply.
"It was all of them, they took turns."
I shook my head as I watched her walk down the corridor. I hadn't expected her to say that.
The following week went quickly, because I spent a lot of time revising for my exams. I needed to pass them, if I didn't, then I would not graduate. I was happy when it came time to go back to work, it would give me a break from studying.
"Hi Angela, who do I have today."
"Ms. Parry."
"Gemma or sour-face?"
Angela tried not to laugh, then she said, "I think I know who you mean. Yes it's her."
"I hope there are more."
"Yes, Mrs. Woods."
I groaned.
Angela had not been here long, but she already knew about Mrs. Woods reputation
"And your last one is Mrs. Walker," then she laughed.
I looked puzzled.
"Don't you get it, J Walker? You know, crossing the road dangerously."
I smiled. And people say my jokes are bad.
This time it was Ms. Parry who cancelled. After Angela had informed me that
sour-face wasn't coming, I looked towards the heavens, then I said to myself, "Somebody up there likes me."
I then had a long wait for the elusive Mrs. Woods. I spent most of the time thinking about my Aunty Jane. She was obviously keen, I was expecting her tomorrow, not today. Eventually there was a knock on the door, it must be Angela, but it wasn't. It was Mrs. Woods.
"Nice to see you again David. It's a long time since I have been here."
It would have been a lot sooner, if she hadn't kept cancelling.
"I have been having some medical problems, but I am OK now."
She then gave me a nice smile, and I felt guilty for all the bad words I had said about her for cancelling. I would try to make it up to her. I didn't ask her what treatment she had received, but when I was massaging her, I could see a large scar across her stomach. It had healed, but I could tell it was recent. I tentatively ran my fingers over it.
"They had to cut some things out of me."
I just nodded, she deserved a big climax, and that was what she was going to get. Ten minutes later I gave it to her. I had warmed her up with three fingers, than I had added a fourth. My tongue on her clit had almost made her come, but it was bending her over and fucking her hard from behind, that had done the trick.
When she left she was so grateful, but I was still feeling guilty. Next time I will keep an open mind until I know all the facts.
This time Aunty Jane was on time. She greeted me with a big smile, then she twirled round.
"Do you like my new clothes," then she patted her head, "And my new hairstyle?"
"Yes, you look wonderful."
Her clothes were nice, but her haircut was really only suitable for a much younger woman. However I may only be twenty two, but I have learnt enough in my few short years, that when a woman asks for your opinion on how she looks, you always compliment them, no matter what you true feelings are.
"I would like to try something different today."
It sounded as if she was deciding what to eat.
"Would Madam like to pick something of the menu?"
"She giggled before saying, "You actually have a menu?"
"Don't be silly. But what would you like?"
I could tell she was thinking about it, then she said, "You choose."
That was a tricky one, she obviously wanted something unusual. I thought of a few things, but I instantly dismissed them, they were good, but she would have experienced them before. Then I had a brainwave.
"You have thought of something, haven't you? That is why you are smiling."
I nodded, I had, and I would bet my bonus that she had not done it before.
"I put my cock in your mouth, and you take as much of it as you can manage. Then when I climax you swallow."
She now had her hands on her hips, and from the look on her face, she was not impressed.
"There is more."
Now she looked interested.
"You remember the dildos I used on Gemma, the ones I told you about?"
Her eyes widened, then she nodded.
"While you suck my cock, both of them are going to be inside you. As you pleasure me I will be rubbing you clit. If we time it right we can both come together. Is that different enough for you?"
She was looking a bit apprehensive, but then she nodded. It was a yes for now, but it wouldn't surprise me if it became a no, when she saw them. I left her to undress while I got them from my locker. When I returned, I had them behind my back.
I smiled as I said, "This is the one for your peachy bottom."
I held it up for her to see.
"No way, it's too big."
"It's only six inches."
"I mean it's too thick."
It was quite thick, but I might still be able to persuade her.
"It's tapered, so it will go in. Gemma managed it."
I held my breath, waiting for her to decide.
"I suppose I can try."
Good girl, now for the second one. I thought it was going to shock her as well, but instead she laughed.
"Look at the size of those balls."
"It's a big dildo, but if you ignore those oversized balls, it's smaller than my cock, so you will be able to take it."
"OK, but if you trying pushing the balls in as well, I will freak out."
I shook my head, then I had a wicked thought. I should introduce the dildo to Mrs. Henderson. She has a very big cunt. I bet she could take all of it, including the balls.
In order to get the first one in, I made her get onto all fours. It was tapered, and well lubricated, but it was still proving difficult. When it was eventually in she gave a long sigh.
"You did this to Gemma?"
"Yes, and she loved it."
That was true, but it had taken her a while to get used to it.
"Turn over, it's time for Mr. Big Balls."
She giggled, but then she stopped when I started to push it in.
"Stop I don't think I can take it."
The one in her bottom must be pushing hard against her cunt, restricting the space.
"It's nearly in, just another inch."
That calmed her, but I had lied, there was still at least four inches left. As I pushed again she held her breath.
"Stop."
I did, but this time there really was only one inch left. Both holes were now well filled. She then moved onto her side. When she raised her leg up, her big clit was clearly visible. What she had inside her seemed to be pushing it out more. It was begging to be played with.
I rolled it gently between two fingers, she purred with pleasure.
"Now that I have got used to it, I like it. I like it a lot."
As I rubbed it harder, I took the opportunity to push that inch in. This time she didn't seem to notice.
It was now time for me to join in. When I pushed my cock against her lips, she opened wide, only gagging when she had taken in six inches. She then bobbed her head, slowly at first, then faster as she got used to my cock.
"That's it, not too fast. I will let you know when I am about to come."
She didn't reply, she was a lady, and a lady never speaks when she has her mouth full. We now had a nice rhythm going, enough to keep us both excited, but not fast enough so that we would climax. Normally I can wait as long as the client wants, but this time, after ten minutes, I was the one who wanted to end it
"I am nearly there."
She responded by bobbing her head quicker, and I rewarded her by rubbing her clit faster. I thought it would be me first, but she beat me to it, but only by a few seconds. Mine was a nice climax, but I might have spoiled it for her. She was having to cope with what I was pouring into her mouth, while at the same time having an orgasm. From what was now on her face and chin, it looked as if she hadn't swallowed much. I waited for her decision.
"That was a big one, one of my best."
I was relieved, happy that she had enjoyed it. Then she winced,
"Now please get that monster out of my bottom, it's splitting me in two."
When it came out, it was accompanied by a large fart. I thought that was funny, but she was not amused. The one in her cunt came out easily, and I was hoping it would make a noise as well, but it slid out without making a sound.
"For the next week I think I will be walking like John Wayne."
I laughed, and she seemed surprised that I had understood her reference to an old film star, but films are my passion, especially westerns.
As I watched her dress, I wondered if Uncle Henry got as much pleasure from her body as I did. They seemed to be a very happy couple. This was probably just a bit of excitement for her, something to add a bit of spice to her life. As she was leaving she reached into her handbag.
"This is for you."
I thanked her as I took the envelope from her hand.
"It's not much, but..."
She left it at that.
I was now all emotional, and I responded by hugging her.
"I can't come for a while. We are going away on a cruise, a sort of second honeymoon."
I was pleased for her.
"How long?"
"Just over a month, but I will see you when I get back."
I hugged her again, before saying, "I will miss you."
"I doubt that, I think you will have other things on your mind."
I was puzzled.
"What do you mean?"
"Gemma told me today that Peter is going away next Tuesday, and that he may be away for up to six weeks."
"Do you think she will come to see me?"
She laughed, then she said, "What do you think?"
She didn't wait for an answer before leaving.
First it was my Sister Gemma, then my Aunty Jane, and now Gemma was coming back.. I do have the perfect job!
76 David Enjoys his Perfect Job Ch. 03
When I arrived at work I had butterflies in my stomach. Peter was now away on business again, so would my Sister be coming to see me? I hoped so.
"Hi Angela, who do I have today?"
"Three new members."
Good, it was going to be an interesting day.
"A Ms. Knowles-Carter, then Mrs. H. Mirren."
She had me, but then she spoiled it by giggling. I wagged my finger at her.
"And who was the third person going to be?"
"Michelle Obama."
I was still smiling when I got to the massage room. The women on the client list were not as famous as the ones Angela had suggested, but it was still going to be an exciting day. First was Mrs. Henderson, it was always a pleasure to see her. Second of the day was Mrs. Woods. I was still feeling a bit guilty about bad-mouthing her for her recent cancellations. I hadn't known she had been seriously ill, I must make it special for her today. My third client? Somebody I wouldn't swap for anybody, not even the ones on Angela's made up list, my Sister.
Mrs. Henderson was on time, and I could tell she was bursting to say something.
"David, I know."
She now had a big smile on her face, but I was still none the wiser.
"About you and Gemma," then she added, to make it clear, "Your Sister."
I just stood there, not sure what to say. I guess I always knew that somebody would find out, but was it going to be a problem?
"I was at a dinner party with Elizabeth and Gemma. Elizabeth told me about her massage at Hilltop Mansion, that's when I realised that she was your Mother, and that Gemma was your Sister."
I could live with Mrs. Henderson knowing, but who else had she told?
I must have looked concerned, because she gave a quick shake of her head, before saying, "Don't worry, your secret is safe with me. Gemma knows that I know, but your Mother still thinks you just do a massage."
"Thanks Hillary," then I corrected myself, "Mrs. Henderson."
She looked pleased that I had called her by her first name.
"It happened by accident, Gemma didn't know I worked here. I guess you were shocked when you found out?"
"Not really, more excited than shocked."
I looked at her, I could tell that she was telling the truth.
"I have an older Brother," then she giggled before adding, "I know the taste of forbidden fruit."
"And did you like it?"
She didn't reply, she just laughed. My secret was safe with her. Five minutes later she was naked on the table.
As I put my hands on her shoulders, she said, "Let's skip the massage. When I found out about you and Gemma, and you and your Aunty Jane."
Of course, if she knew about my Sister, then she also knew about Aunty as well.
"I got so excited that I had to go to the bathroom and rub myself off. And it was a big one."
"And now you want another one?"
She nodded, "Yes, I want you to fuck me," then she gave me a wicked smile, before adding, "Like you fuck your Sister."
"No, I am going to fuck you like your Brother did."
She obviously liked the idea of that, because she quickly got undressed, and then she got onto the table. I smiled, she was now on all fours, was this how her brother had taken her?
As I pushed into her big cunt I held onto her hips. My cock went in without any resistance. I had given her eight inches of thick meat, but she could have taken more, a lot more.
"That feels nice, now fuck me hard Henry."
So I now knew her brother's name. I just hoped I could please her as much as he had done all those years ago.
After five minutes I was sweating. She was in her mid-sixties, but I was fucking her as if she was a young woman. This was getting to be hard work. Normally she comes quickly, a couple of minutes with my fingers or tongue is enough for her, but today was different. It was now time to give her clit some attention. As I reached down to search for it, I kept up the pace. When I found it she moaned. Thirty seconds later she climaxed, collapsing onto the table, and taking me with her. I waited until she had stopped moaning before I pulled out.
"That was wonderful, you have an amazing cock."
"And you have an amazing..."
She giggled before I could finish.
When she left her cheeks were rosy, and there was a twinkle in her eye. I smiled, another satisfied client. Next time I might introduce her to my 'friend', the ten inch dildo with giant balls. She would like that, it would fit nicely into her big cunt.
After a quick shower I waited for my next client, Mrs. Woods. She was on time.
"Nice to see you David, I hope you are well?"
"Yes, but what about you?"
Her smile wavered a bit, then she put on a brave face, before saying, "I have had another procedure, but I am getting over it."
I didn't say anything, I just tried to look sympathetic. While she was ill she had cancelled a lot of appointments. I still felt guilty about all the bad things I had said about her.
She was slow in getting ready, but I was happy to wait. Now that she was naked we could start. However, before I could begin, she spoke.
"I would like a massage, but I think it will be too much for me."
"I will be gentle."
She shook her head, "My upper body is still tender."
So what did she want from me? The best way was going to be by asking her.
"I understand, what would you like me to do?"
She looked awkward, and then her face reddened. I gave her my best smile, that made her feel more comfortable. However it still looked as if it was going to be difficult for her to tell me what she wanted. It was time for me to take control.
I held her hand as I said, "I know what we can do."
She nodded, and she looked relieved that she didn't need to say more.
I slowly parted her legs, not too wide, but enough to get my head between them. Her body was not in a fit state for anything rough, so I was just going to lick her.
When my tongue touched her labia, she gave an appreciative moan. I then explored her opening, pushing into it as far as I could. She was already wet, and I savoured the rich musky taste.
After a few minutes I moved back to her lips, nibbling and sucking them. I could tell she liked that, so I kept on doing it.
I had now spent at least ten minutes on her, time to service her clit. I started with a soft slow lick, so gentle she might not have felt it. The second one was harder, and she gave a deep satisfying moan, before saying, "Yes, that's what I want."
I quickly glanced at the clock, to make a note of the time. My intention was to make it last another ten minutes, or possibly even more.
When I checked again, six more minutes had passed, and she was coming nicely to the boil. Her breathing was now heavier, and her moaning was almost continuous. I was tempted to finger her, but that might be too invasive for her, better to just keep using my tongue.
Her climax was now rapidly approaching, all the attention I had been giving her swollen clit was working. When I looked at the clock I smiled, ten minutes had passed. I had judged it to perfection. She only lasted another thirty seconds, then she reached it. I kept my tongue still as she writhed about. Eventually her tense body relaxed, and I removed my head.
When she opened her eyes I got a weak smile, she looked drained. It was the correct decision not to fuck, that would have been too much for her. After quickly dressing she gave me a big hug. It felt as if she didn't want to let go, I had to break the hold.
"Thank you."
There was a tear in her eye.
"I have to go back into hospital."
I didn't know what to say, so I just brushed the tear away with a finger, and then I kissed her gently on the lips. She then left without speaking again.
Her illness was obviously serious, would I see her again? I had a sinking feeling that the answer was no. That thought left me depressed, but ten minutes later I was in a better mood. I was now showered, and waiting for my Sister. I even managed a smile.
Gemma was late, and I was started to get worried, but then there was a quick knock on the door. She entered before I could say anything.
"How are you little Brother?"
I just grinned, a lot better now that she was here. She then started unbuttoning her coat, and I watched her every movement. I was probably biased because she was my Sister, but had I ever seen a more attractive woman than her? She was slim, but curvy in the right places, and she was beautiful.
When her coat was off, she stopped undressing.
Looking at me, she said, "Do you like my dress?"
It was stunning, I gave her a quick, "Yes."
She was twenty five, old enough to know what clothes suited her, and she had the money to buy quality. I would have liked to know how much it cost her, probably more than I earned in a few months.
"I bought it in Paris."
I was still admiring it, and her. It was subtle, not revealing too much. It showed off her breasts to perfection. I was now waiting for her to take it off, but she didn't seem in a hurry.
Putting her hands on her hips, she said, "This is what we are going to do."
She looked serious. I had no idea what she had in mind, but I knew I would like it.
"I want you to fuck me hard with your big cock. It won't take me long to come, then we can do it again, but more slowly."
I nodded my approval, then I eagerly removed my shorts. She stood there looking at my cock as it started to rise, then she turned around. I was expecting her to get undressed, but instead she knelt on the floor before bending forward and putting her hands down. When she stuck her bottom up in the air, I knew what she wanted.
When I stood behind her my cock was ready. It was rock hard and pointing to the ceiling. I lifted her dress up, then I smiled. No knickers, just as I had suspected. I quickly pushed her cheeks apart, then I positioned my cock at her opening. She pushed back against it, eager for it to be inside her.
As I slowly pushed it in I savoured the moment. How many men get the chance to fuck their Sister? I was one of the lucky ones. I only stopped when my balls were flat against her. She was now wiggling her bottom, it was time to fuck her.
My first few strokes were gentle, to give her time to get comfortable again with my eight inches. It had been a few weeks since we had last fucked, so I didn't want to start too roughly.
"Fuck me hard."
Good, she was now ready. As I thrust hard into her, she moaned loudly. A minute later she was gasping for breath. Her cunt was so wet I was gliding in and out of her without much effort. I wasn't ready to come but she certainly was. A few seconds later she got the climax she had desperately wanted. I kept still until she had finished, when I pulled out I was still hard.
When she got up, she smiled when she saw that my cock was still erect.
Looking directly at it, she said, "I don't think I will ever get enough of that."
I felt the same about that honey pot between her legs. The more I fucked her the more I wanted her again. She then took her dress off.
Turning her back to me, she said, "Please unhook my bra."
I did, but only after I had put my arms around her, so that I could have a quick feel of her breasts. I then took my T-shirt off, we were now both naked. I was expecting her to get onto the table, but she wasn't moving. I waited patiently, knowing that she would soon be telling me what she wanted to do next. I few seconds later she did.
She glanced over at the table, then she looked at me and smiled.
"Get on it," then she giggled before adding, "I am going to massage you."
"OK, but be gentle with me."
That made her laugh.
I was now on the table, and she had her hands firmly on my chest. She was giving me a decent massage, and I was tempted to close my eyes and just relax, but I knew she would want something from me as well.
I let her continue for a couple of minutes, then I reached up and put a hand on her tits. She moved closer to make it easier for me. When I rubbed her nipple between my finger and thumb, she moaned. After a couple of minutes, she moved so that I could switch to the other one. I gave that one the same attention, and her moaning increased.
"If you would like to, you can finger me."
I almost laughed. She had made it sound like a formal request, and I was tempted to tease her about it, but I resisted. That might spoil the mood. Instead I stopped playing with her tits. I then moved my hand under the table, towards her legs.
As she continued to massage me, I ran my hand up her inner thigh, stopping when I got to the prize. I toyed with her lips for a bit, then I went lower, probing for her opening. I pushed the tips of two fingers in, and she thrust against them. Without any more effort from me, they were sucked in up to the knuckles.
"That feels so good, but what about my clit?"
She didn't need to worry, it was next on my list. When I stroked it with my thumb, she purred with pleasure. Then I concentrated on finding its sweet spot. I loved her big clit, it was my favourite thing in the whole world. If I could, I would like to spend hours giving it my undivided attention, with my fingers or tongue.
"That's it"
Good, I had found it, but I needed to be careful. Too much attention would quickly take her over the edge. Two minutes later she was gasping, and she wasn't massaging me anymore. After another minute she was lying across me. My cock was throbbing, hoping for some action, but I knew I wasn't going to get any until she had climaxed again. I rubbed her faster, eager for it to end so that it would be my turn. That did the trick. Her climax seemed to be another big one. When it ended she looked dazed, but she quickly recovered.
I got a weak smile from her, then she said, "Sorry, I was going to play with your cock, but I got distracted."
I think that was when I started on her clit. The score was now two nil, time to get one back. I put a hand on my cock, then I moved it up and down.
Laughing, she said, "OK, I get it."
She replaced my hand with hers, and I closed my eyes. Her touch was firm, but not too tight. It felt good, and I knew I was going to get a good climax. She started slowly, then after a couple of minutes she got quicker. I could now feel a stirring in my balls, I wasn't going to last much longer. However I did. When I came close she eased off. After she had done that for the third time, I was ready to burst. It was almost painful. She must have seen something on my face, because I heard her giggle, then she quickly took me over the edge.
When I opened my eyes she was smiling. She had a towel in her hand that she then passed to me. As I cleaned myself up, I watched her casually lick her fingers. She may not have realised she was doing it.
Ten minutes later we were both showered and dressed.
"How do I look?"
I looked her up and down, before saying, "Stunning."
That got me a big smile, then I helped her on with her coat.
"I almost forgot, Mother is coming back to Hilltop Mansion."
I looked at her, wide-eyed.
"They rang her and offered her a month's free membership. They seemed keen to get her back."
That surprised me, we were never short of members.
"But don't worry, she will not be seeing you. She said it's best if she has a massage from somebody else."
I just nodded, but it didn't sound like a good idea to me. She would come here expecting just a massage, but would be horrified when they asked her if she wanted any extras.
On my way home I thought about what Gemma had said. I quickly came to the conclusion that there was nothing I could do about it, so best to put it out of my mind.
The next day I was ten minutes late getting to work. Angela was on reception again, and when she saw me she looked at her watch, and grinned. I just shrugged my shoulders, I wanted to look cool, but I was really worried that I was keeping a client waiting.
"You have nothing for an hour."
I almost sighed out of relief.
"Then sour-face and a Mrs. E. Smith."
I tried to sound casual, as I said, "Mrs. Smith, did she ask for me?"
"She was booked in with James, but he has just called in sick. I have had to change her to you instead."
I could tell she was wondering why I had asked, so I changed the subject.
"I hope Ms. Parry will be in a better mood today."
Angela giggled, that was sour-face's real name. It had done the trick, she didn't quiz me about Mrs. Smith.
When I got to my room, I had nearly fifty minutes to kill. I wasn't looking forward to seeing sour-face, but it was the second client I was now thinking about. If I wasn't mistaken, it was my Mother.
Ms. Parry arrived on time. My heart sank when I saw her, but I gave her my best smile. I was expecting her to scowl at me, or say something sarcastic, but instead she surprised me by smiling back. And it looked genuine.
Five minutes later she was on the table, and I was massaging her.
"That feels good."
I almost stopped out of shock. She had complimented me. What was going on, had I somehow been transported into a parallel universe? I continued with the massage for another couple of minutes, then I got to work on her tits. I took my time sucking on them, and she seemed to enjoy it.
"Please will you finger me?"
Sour-face was now happy-face. I had no idea why the change, but I liked it. I rewarded her by spending a long time with my fingers up her, and then even longer with my tongue on her clit. I was even thinking of fucking her, but my tongue finished her off before I could decide.
As she was leaving she surprised me again, by giving me a gentle kiss on my lips. Then she slipped an envelope into my hand. After she had gone I quickly opened it. It only contained a very modest amount, a fraction of what some other clients give me, but I was beaming, it had been totally unexpected.
While I showered, I wondered what she would be like next time. I needed to be careful, perhaps today was a one-off, and that when I saw her again she would have gone back to being miserable. Remember, 'A wolf is still a wolf, even when it doesn't eat your sheep'.
I was now ready for my next client, and they were due in two minutes. I had to wait three though, then there was a timid knock on the door.
I shouted, "Come in."
It was Mother, and she wasn't surprised to see me.
"The lady at reception told me there had been a change, and that I was seeing David instead of James. I assumed that would be you."
"Is that OK?"
"I suppose so. It's a long way to come for nothing."
She didn't sound enthusiastic, but she was going to stay. It would have been interesting for her if James hadn't been ill. He would have introduced her to 'Godzilla', his pet name for his cock. I once asked him why he called it that, he smirked before telling me, "It's ten inches, that makes it a monster," then he had laughed. I must think of a name for mine, but something a bit more subtle.
This time I managed to get her onto the table with just one towel, but she had still kept her underwear on. She was lying on her front with the towel draped over her bottom. I started by massaging her shoulders. She was tense at first, but she soon relaxed. After a few minutes I moved down to her back. When I pressed down hard something cracked. It startled her, but she didn't say anything. I then went up and down her back, massaging her firmly. She seemed to be enjoying it, but it would be better for me with her bra off.
"Just a suggestion. Your bra strap is getting in the way, can I unhook it?"
She didn't immediately reply, and I wasn't sure if I should ask again, but then she spoke.
"Do the other ladies let you do that?"
Yes, and they let me do lots more things, mostly intimate, and somethings that are just downright rude, but I wasn't going to tell her that.
"Most do. You get a better massage without the strap."
I could tell she was thinking about it, then I got my answer.
"OK."
I quickly unhooked it, then I continued with the massage. After another ten minutes it was time to move on. I wanted to do her legs, but for it to be any good I needed the towel off. This time I didn't ask, I told her.
"I am taking the towel off so that I can do your legs."
She muttered something, I wasn't sure what, but it didn't sound like no, so I removed it. Her legs were clamped tight together. I would have to persuade her to open them, but for now I would do the best I could under the circumstances.
I managed five minutes on the outside of each leg before I got frustrated. I then tried to gently push them apart, but she resisted.
I gave a deep sigh, before saying, "If you don't open them I can't do a proper job."
She didn't reply, but when I tried again they moved easily. I stopped when they were far enough apart. I was now moving my hands up and down the inside of her legs.
"Gemma was right. She told me that if I just relaxed and let you work your magic, I would enjoy it."
I was enjoying it as well, and if she wasn't my Mother I would now be taking it further than a massage. Then she did something that surprised me, she wiggled her bottom, as if she was trying to get more comfortable, but she also opened her legs wider at the same time. My mouth went dry as I stared at what was now on view, the most intimate part of her body. It was covered by her tight knickers, but even so it was getting me exited. A lot more than I should be when looking at my Mother. Did she have a big clit like Gemma? Thinking about that was a mistake, I was now finding it difficult to concentrate on the massage, and my cock was rapidly rising to attention. I needed to calm it down before it got out of hand.
Reluctantly I said, "Please turn over."
"Do I have to?"
I was going to say yes, but before I could she opened her legs even wider. That made my mind up.
"No, you can stay as you are."
I then got back to working on her legs, but my eyes were fixed on her cunt. As I stared at it, I found that my hands were slowly going higher up, they seemed to have a mind of their own. I was now close to touching her knickers.
It was now decision time, the line was there, but should I cross it? I was undecided. I had already had my Sister and Aunty, it would be greedy to have my Mother as well. I told myself no, and I felt virtuous, but then she started wiggling her bottom. I uttered a low groan, that I don't think she heard, then I changed my mind.
When I touched her between her legs I did it gently, just enough so that she could feel it. I was giving her the opportunity to object. If she did, I would apologise for the 'accident', then it would become an innocent massage again. She didn't say or do anything, that encouraged me. This time my touch was firmer, and she would know it was done on purpose. Her response was a low moan. I smiled, she was hooked, and all I needed to do now was to reel her in.
I knew that she was willing, but I was worried she might change her mind, so I quickly searched for her clit. It was easy to find because it was big, possibly as big as my Sister's. When I started rubbing it, and she started groaning, I knew she wasn't going to stop until she climaxed.
After a couple of minutes she helped me out by wiggling her bottom. She was now moving it up and down as I played with her clit. When I rubbed harder, she responding by thrusting down onto the table harder. This continued for a minute at the most, then she came. I kept my fingers on her clit as she writhed about, only removing them when her orgasm had ended.
She didn't move for at least a minute, but she did make some low whimpering sounds during that time. Then she started to turn over, and I started to get worried. How would she react to what had just happened, would she accuse me of taking advantage of her?
As I stood there waiting, she looked at me, then she said, "Please help me off the table."
Her voice was calm, and her face was neutral, there was no hint of any underlying anger. I could now breathe again.
"Take a shower, then call me when you are dressed."
As I was leaving I got a nice smile from her. Fifteen minutes later I was back.
"Thank you David, that was a very good massage."
Then, just before she left, she gave me a motherly kiss on the cheek, and a little hug.
I was now alone, but I didn't move for a couple of minutes. I just stood there thinking about what had happened. Hand on heart, I had genuinely expected it to be just a simple massage. However, it changed when she opened her legs wide. Did I feel guilty? No, I had enjoyed it too much to have any regrets. I had a feeling that Mother felt the same, but she would never speak to me about it, she would pretend it never happened.
As I drove away from Hilltop Mansion, the same question kept running through my mind. Would she come back for more?
The next day I was back at college. Yesterday had been my last shift for the week, so now I could concentrate fully on my studies. Working at Hilltop Mansion was my dream job, but two evenings a week was enough for me. It gave me plenty of time to recover, and to do other things. I found that when I got back to work I was refreshed and eager to start.
At the weekend I popped in to see Mother, as I normally did. Father was out, so she had the opportunity to says something if she wanted to. However, as expected, there was no mention of the 'massage'. I stayed for a couple of hours, then I went back to my place. I now knew that our relationship at home hadn't changed, but I still had no idea if I would ever see her again at work. I just hoped I would.
For the next few days I kept myself busy, but I still kept thinking of Hilltop Mansion. Would this week be as exciting as the last one? My first shift of the week was tonight, so I would soon find out.
The woman at reception greeted me with a big smile, then she said, "Hello, I am Jenifer. Can I help you?"
She must be new, because I had never seen her before. I then explained who I was, and she told me she was a temp, standing in for Angela who was on holiday. She was very nice, and as helpful as could be, but when I left I hadn't managed to get from her my client list. She had assured me that she had it somewhere, but she just couldn't find it.
I was now in my room waiting for my first client, whoever that was. I should have been annoyed with Jenifer, but it was her first day, so I let it go. First days are always difficult, I didn't want to make it even worse for her.
Five minutes later there was a timid knock on the door.
"Come in."
They knocked again. This time I shouted. It was the new receptionist.
"I have it."
She sounded excited.
"Green and Smith."
I nodded, and she looked pleased. It would have been nice to know their first names, or even just the initials, but it was better than nothing. Mrs. Green I knew, but was the other one my Mother? I had a feeling she was, but it's a common name, so best not to get my hopes up.
The next time there was a knock on the door it was Mrs. Green.
"Hello David, nice to see you again. I trust you are well?"
"I am thanks. And how are you?"
"I am doing OK."
She was smiling, but I could tell she was slightly embarrassed at being here. It wasn't that long ago that I had seen her, and she had told me then that it was going to be the last time. She had met somebody. If I remember correctly she had described him as, 'Sixty, bald, and chubby', but she loved him. Were they still together? I didn't dare ask. If she wanted to tell me, then eventually she would.
I started by giving her a firm massage, then after ten minutes it became sexual when I fondled her breasts. I could tell she liked it, but she liked it even more when I started sucking on her nipple. I then kept swapping from one to the other. We had plenty of time, so I was happy to keep doing it until she asked me to stop. It was another five minutes before that happened.
"David, what you are doing is wonderful, but can we stop now and do something else?"
I knew what that something else was, her cunt needed my attention. For the next ten minutes it got it. The full works, fingers, tongue and then cock. When she came there was a continuous outpouring of obscenities. I like Mrs. Green, such a polite lady who never says a rude word, until she is climaxing.
She was now ready to leave, and there had been no mention of why she had decided to come back and see me. Had they broken up, or was it just that she couldn't resist my big cock? I went to open the door for her, but she put her hand on mine to stop me. When she looked at me I knew she was going to tell me.
"David, I would like to ask a favour of you."
That wasn't what I expected. She now had my full attention as I waited for her to tell me more.
"For my Granddaughter's nineteenth birthday I have bought her membership to Hilltop Mansion. I am going to book her in for a massage with you."
Now that was a generous present, and I would be happy to see her young Granddaughter, but why was that a favour? When I looked at her, I could tell she was thinking about something. Eventually she spoke again.
"My Granddaughter is very shy. I am not sure if she has ever had a proper boyfriend. I would like you to help her."
Smiling, I said, "Of course. I will do my best to make sure it's a pleasant experience for her."
She then thanked me profusely before giving me a big hug.
I was now alone, waiting for my next client, but I was still thinking about what Mrs. Green had said. She hadn't been explicit, but reading between the lines, she had told me that her Granddaughter was a virgin. The favour she wanted was for me to 'deflower' her Granddaughter, or to put it more crudely, 'break her in.' I had mixed feelings about doing that. Having a nineteen year old would make a nice change, but my preference was for women who are sexually experienced. Also, what if she wasn't ready to open up? She might even turn up not knowing what to expect. If she did come to see me I needed to be very careful.
When the knock on the door came, my heart skipped a beat. I was hoping it was my Mother, but it might also be a new client. However I needn't have worried, my luck was in.
"Hello David."
I just smiled at her, and then I bent my head and kissed her on the cheek.
"I enjoyed it last week, so I have come back for more."
Massage or climax? I was tempted to ask, but I didn't because I already knew the answer.
This time she had decide to lie on her back, and she hadn't used the towel. However she had kept her bra and knickers on, but both were a lot smaller than what she had previously worn. The bra was so low cut that her nipples were almost exposed, and her knickers were not much more than a thong. Both left very little to the imagination. Even before I had touched her, I felt my cock stiffening.
I started on her shoulders, but I quickly moved down to her breasts. I massaged what I could of them that wasn't covered. After a few minutes I was getting frustrated, I was getting to within an inch of her nipples, but to touch them I would have to go under her bra. Despite what I had done to her last week, I was hesitant about doing that.
"David, I think it might be better if I take my bra off. Those naughty straps are getting in the way again."
Her voice was soft, and the tone was seductive.
I muttered a quick, "Yes Mother," then I reached behind her so I could unhook it. She raised herself up to help me.
This was the first time I had ever seen her topless, but I hoped it wouldn't be the last. Gemma's tits were better, but only just. For her age she had a pair that she should be proud of. My cock was now rock hard, showing it's appreciation of them.
I didn't waste any time getting to her nipples, but I only touched them with my palms. If we wanted to, we could both convince ourselves it was still just a massage, though now it clearly wasn't.
"This is good, I like the way you are massaging me."
I had to smile, she was keeping up the pretence. I then concentrated on her swollen nipples. I wanted to pinch and pull them, and to suck hard on them, but I didn't. However, from the sounds she was making, my palms were doing a good job. After five minutes on her tits, I was eager to move on.
In a casual voice, I said, "Time to massage your bottom half."
"Yes, that would be nice."
I could hear the excitement in her voice, because she knew exactly which part of her 'bottom half' was going to get my attention.
As I put my hand between her legs she opened them wide. Her skimpy knicker were stretched tight against her cunt, so I had to pull them out, and to the side, so that I could finger her. It wasn't easy slipping two fingers under her knickers, but it was easy pushing them into her because she was so wet.
I was now fucking her with them, but their movement was limited because of her knickers. Not taking them off was a big mistake. I was about to rectify it when she started to moan. If they were coming off, then it needed to be soon, otherwise it might spoil it for her.
I removed my fingers, then, using both hands, I quickly had her knickers down to her ankles, and then off. It had only taken me a few second, and during that time she hadn't moved, or made a sound.
This time I gave her three fingers, and my tongue on her clit. I then slowly finger fucked her as I gently licked that golden nugget of hers. I needed to be careful. I wanted this to last, pushing into her cunt too deeply, or giving her clit too much attention, would make her come quickly.
They say that women like men who are good listeners. I am, but not to what they say, but to the noises they make when they are excited. I listen attentively, so that I can tell if they like what I am doing, and more importantly, if they are near to climaxing. Some women help me, by telling me what they want me to do, or that they are close. However, I knew that Mother wasn't going to say anything. It would spoil the pretence that this was just an innocent massage.
For the next ten minutes I played her like a musical instrument. I was soft and hard, slow and quick. Whatever was required to take her towards her orgasm, but backing off before she got past the point of no return.
After another five minutes I was finding it difficult to stay in control, even the softest touch on her clit was making her moan loudly. I raised my head, and then I stood up. I was going to give her clit a rest, but for how long?
My fingers were still in her, but I wasn't moving them. Even so, she was still making a noise, a sort of purring sound. A bit like an engine that was idling, waiting for the accelerator to be pressed.
Suddenly she opened her eyes, and looked directly into mine. We held that gaze for a few second, then she looked down at my crotch. When she nodded, I got a shiver of excitement down my spine. It was a subtle gesture, but I knew what it meant. She wanted my cock.
I took my fingers out of her, because I needed two hands to release it. She gasped when she saw it. There was now an anxious look on her face. I had seen that look before from other women. This was bigger, and probably thicker, than any she had experienced before. Was it too much for her? Normally I reassure them, tell them that it's no big deal, that it will go in without any problem. Basically, anything that I think will persuade them to fuck. For Mother that was not an option. She liked what we were doing, but she wouldn't like talking about it.
The only thing I could think of doing was to try, if she didn't want to do it she would stop me. I moved towards the edge of the bed, but she beckoned me with her hand. Reluctantly, I moved back to where I was before, at her side. I was bitterly disappointed that I wasn't going to be sliding my cock into her sweet cunt. I wasn't sure what was going to happen now. Had we finished? Then, the hand that had summoned me back, was reaching out for my cock.
Some women instinctively know the best way of masturbating a man, others try, but are only average at it. She was very good. I was getting long slow strokes that were firm but not too tight. I could tell that I was going to get a nice climax, but I needed to get back to work on her so that she would have one as well.
When I found her clit, it almost took her over the edge. That surprised me, my fingers had been away from her cunt for a few minutes, I thought she would be off the boil. Seeing my cock, and then playing with it, must have kept her excited.
A minute later she was gasping, and my balls were tightening. We were both close to reaching it. I got there first, but as I climaxed over her she caught up with me. She didn't let go of my cock until she had finished.
While she still had her eyes closed, I put my shorts back on. I now looked as if nothing had happened, but I couldn't say the same about her. Her hair was untidy, and her neck and chin were covered by my sticky mess. There was even a blob of it dangling from her chin. I left before she opened her eyes. I didn't want her to be embarrassed when she saw what state she was in.
When I returned fifteen minutes later she looked immaculate. Not a hair out of place. The only hint of any sexual activity was a slight reddening of her cheeks. She only stayed a couple more minutes, she seemed eager to leave. Had we gone too far, and was she now regretting it? I hoped not, we had done a lot, but I wanted to do more, a lot more.
I was just leaving Hilltop Mansion when Jenifer called me back.
"Sorry, Amanda wants to see you."
I frowned.
"We don't have an Amanda."
She looked flustered, so I helped her out.
"Describe her."
It was Amy, the big chief of Hilltop Mansion. It had been a tiring day so I was keen to leave, but Amy wasn't somebody you just ignored.
As I knocked on the door I hoped it wasn't going to take long.
"David, thanks for coming."
I smiled. I didn't have any choice, but it wouldn't look good if I was miserable.
"I just want to tell you, I know that some of your relatives are members of Hilltop Mansion."
That sent a shiver down my spine, and I tried to stay calm while I waited for her to continue.
"It's not against the rules for you to massage them" then she paused before adding, "But it's frowned upon."
I didn't know what to say. Should I apologise, or even tender my resignation? She spoke again before I could say anything.
"However, in your case I am going to ignore it. After all it's just a massage."
We both knew that it was anything but that. What went on in the massage rooms of Hilltop Mansion was common knowledge, but it was never openly spoken about.
"One thing I ask though. Please be discrete."
I quickly nodded, relieved that I wasn't in trouble.
"There is something else. I am having trouble with my lower back, I wonder if you could help me?"
Without thinking, I blurted out, "It's against the rules for me to ..."
Then I had the good sense to stop. I saw a flicker of anger on her face, but it quickly disappeared.
"Being in charge of Hilltop Mansion carries a lot of responsibility, but there are some benefits. One of them is that I am allowed to bend the rules."
This was breaking rather than bending, but there was no way I was going to correct her.
"You have two clients tomorrow. Will you please see me after them?"
I gave her an enthusiast, "Yes," and she looked pleased, but we both knew that I was never going to say no.
On the drive home I thought about Amy. In her office I had taken it at face value, a massage for her bad back, but was she wanting more? I had no way of knowing, but what I did know is that tomorrow was going to be an interesting day.
It might end up interesting, but it didn't start that way. Amy had said that I had two clients, but when I got to work there was only one on Jenifer's list. The second one must have cancelled.
I was now waiting for a Ms. Nelson. I wasn't sure if I had seen her before, the name was familiar, but I couldn't put a face to it. She arrived on time, and then I knew instantly that I had never seen her before.
She offered her hand, then said, "You must be David, nice to meet you."
"Yes, and it's nice to meet you as well."
She was so polite, and so young. Then a thought hit me. She might be Mrs. Green's Granddaughter. For some reason I had assumed she would be Green as well, but she didn't have to be.
"Are you related to Mrs. Green?"
"Yes, my Gran."
Thankfully she hadn't asked for her first name, because I had no idea what that was. So she was the one. I watched her as she took her coat off. She was quite pretty, not a raving beauty, but certainly better than average. Now that her coat was off, I could see her figure. She was carrying a few extra pounds. I would describe her as 'cuddly', but others might harshly refer to her as 'fat'. As I looked her up and down, my eyes kept going back to her breasts, they were a nice size, definitely her best feature.
She was now standing there, looking a bit nervous. I gave her my best smile, to put her at ease, then I said, "I will leave you alone to get undressed. Call me when you are ready."
Five minutes later I was back in the room, and what I saw left me speechless. I had expected her to have kept her underwear on, or to at least cover herself with the towel, but she was naked.
"David, before we start can I say something?"
I just nodded.
"I am not the shy virgin that my Gran thinks I am," then she giggled, before adding, "To put it crudely, I love cock. I just hope you have a big one."
I don't answer her, instead I took my shorts and T-shirt off. She watched, fascinated, as it grew to its full length.
"Is that enough for you?"
It was her turn to nod. I couldn't help smiling, I was going to enjoy this.
We both did. It was fifty minutes of hot sex. We skipped the massage and went straight for it. I gave her whole body my full attention, and I couldn't decide what she had liked best. It might have been her first climax, when I went down on her, or the second one when I fucked her hard from behind. It might even have been when I came in her mouth, and she greedily swallowed all of it. Ten minutes after she had gone I was still recovering. She was a bit shy, and she was overweight, but she was also a dirty bitch. I would like to see her again, but not too often. She had worn me out.
I then took a leisurely shower. Amy was next, but that was much later. It might even be at the end of my shift.
It was, and I had filled the time by studying. When she entered the room she was in my domain, so I was happy to take control, telling her to get ready while I left the room.
She didn't waste any time, I was called back within a couple of minutes. She was now lying on her front, with just her knickers on. Her bra was off so that it wouldn't get in the way when I did her back. I had to smile, Amy was a very practical women. I suppose you have to be if you run a place like Hilltop Mansion.
"It's sore near my bottom, but you might want to do all of my back."
I started at the top, then after a few minutes I moved down. I could tell when I had got to the problem area, because she winced. It was just above her knickers, and it felt tense. She managed to tolerate five minutes before she asked me to stop.
"That should help, but you will probably need another one or two more sessions."
"Thanks."
Then she surprised me by reaching behind with both hands, and pulling her knickers down so that her cheeks were exposed.
"I don't know if it's because of the problem with my back, but my bottom is so tense."
I wasn't expecting that, but without saying anything, I put my hands back onto her, but this time in a more intimate place, her bottom.
Until now Amy had just been the boss, but now I was thinking of her as a woman. She was late fifties, perhaps even older, but she had kept herself in shape. If I was to close my eyes I could easily imagine that what I was massaging belonged to a woman who was much younger. It was plump and firm, a nice handful if you were fucking her from behind. I now couldn't get that thought out of my mind. She wasn't a large woman, so I could easily pull her up, to get her into the position, as long as she was willing. It would be madness to try. I needed to calm down, but then she started moaning.
I took a deep breath before holding onto her knickers, and then pulling them down. She gasped in surprise, but they were already almost off.
"No."
I replied "Yes," with all the conviction I could manage. When she moved her legs to make it easier for me to get her knickers off, I knew she had given in. She then got onto all fours without my help.
My cock was at her opening within seconds, and she was pushing back, eager to accept it. She had never seen my cock before, so I didn't know what she was expecting. I didn't care, I just pushed deep into her, she was getting it all even if it was too much for her. When my balls slapped against her, she gave an almighty moan.
It felt good being inside her, but even better when I started to fuck her. I made sure I gave her the full eight inches, each stroke was long and hard. She was the boss, a powerful woman used to being in charge, but I was controlling her. She was at the end of my cock, and I was going to do whatever I wanted to her.
After five minutes I could tell her climax was building, so I eased off. I wanted this to last longer. She wasn't going to get to come quickly, she was going to have to beg. I could tell she didn't like the slowing down, and she only tolerated it for a couple of minutes before she spoke.
"Fuck me harder."
It was said with all the authority she had, but I just ignored her. She repeated it, but this time louder than before.
"No Amy, you have to wait."
She gave a loud sigh, then she went quiet. It was another few minutes before I gave in.
"Yes, that's what I want."
I had to smile. I was now fucking her hard, but it was more for my benefit than hers. I now wanted to climax as much as she did. She lasted another minute, then she collapsed onto the table, taking me with her. As she writhed about, I managed another two strokes, then my cock twitched and I flooded her cunt.
She was the first to move, pushing me off her as she started to get up. We didn't say anything until we were both showered and dressed. She was the first to speak, and it was when she was about to leave.
"Two things David."
She was now the boss again, so I waited patiently for her to tell me what they were.
"This stays between you and me."
I nodded solemnly, then I said, "Of course."
I then got a nice smile before she continued with, "And now I know why you are so popular. You have a big cock, and you know how to use it."
After she had gone, I waited a minute before I left. I didn't want anybody to see us together. If anybody ever found out what we had done, it might become common knowledge amongst the staff. If that happened one of us would probably have to leave Hilltop Mansion, and it wouldn't be Amy.
Tonight I was meeting some friends for a meal. I was late because of Amy. As usual, I got ribbed for not having a girlfriend. I didn't mind, I just took it on the chin. I do sometimes have one, but they never last long. It never bothers me. Hilltop Mansion provides me with all the sex I need, and I get paid for it.
The next day I woke early. There was no college until later on in the week, but I needed to study. I had two crucial exams that I couldn't afford to fail, and the second one was going to be hard.
It was now time to sit the exams, and I was ready. As I sat down for the first one I thought about Hilltop Mansion. I was back at work tomorrow evening, and I was looking forward to it.
Both exams seemed to go well. I was now in a good mood. However that changed early evening when I got a call from work.
"Hi David, it's Jenifer from Hilltop Mansion."
"Hi, I recognised your voice. Everything OK?"
"Yes, it's just that Amy asked me to call you. Can you come into work tomorrow an hour earlier?"
"Yes, but why?"
"She didn't say."
There was a bit of small talk after that, then we ended the call. I spent the next half hour trying to work it out, but then I gave in. It was pointless, it might be for any number of reasons. However it did take some of the shine off the day, because I had a nagging feeling that I was in trouble.
The next day I got to work early, as I had been asked to. Jenifer sent me straight to Amy's office. I gave a confident knock, but I felt anything but confident.
"Come in."
I composed myself, then I opened the door.
"David, thanks for coming."
She was smiling, and it looked genuine. I quickly sat down. James was in the chair next to me, we looked at each other, but neither of us spoke.
"You must be wondering why I asked you both to come in early?"
I was, and James must be as well.
"We have had a rather unusual request. Let me explain."
She spent the next few minutes doing that. One of the members was having a party, and we were being asked to go there as the entertainment. That had never happened to me before, and from the look on James's face, it was new to him as well. There would be six women at the party, but only four wanted our attention, so we would only massage two each. Amy asked if we were OK with that, we both said yes. However, there were some rules that had to be obeyed. It wasn't an orgy, so only one woman at a time, and in a private room. And we were never to talk about where we had been. After making sure we understood the implications of breaking the rules, she dismissed us. There was a car picking us up in thirty minutes, so we needed to get ready. I wasn't sure what I should take, so I ended up with most of my sex toys, and a range of lubricants. James had just brought massage oil. I asked him why, and he told me.
"When you have a ten inch cock, it's all you need," then he laughed.
The car was on time. It was a Rolls-Royce, and out of it stepped a chauffeur in full uniform. I was impressed, especially when I got in. There was a smell of old leather, and the interior was wood finished. No plastic in this car.
We were told it was a thirty minute drive, so we made ourselves comfortable. My family was well off, but we would struggle to afford a car like this.
"James, I have just remembered a joke I heard about a Rolls-Royce."
He didn't seem that interested, but I continued.
"A man goes into a Rolls-Royce showroom. The salesman shows him a car, and he gets into the front seat. He notices something on the dashboard that somebody has left there. He picks it up. It's a golf tee, but he doesn't know what it is. 'What's that?' The salesman says, 'It's for putting your balls on when you drive off'. He says, 'I am impressed, Rolls-Royce thinks of everything'."
James thought it was very funny, and he couldn't stop laughing. It was a good joke, but not that good.
I was impressed by the car, but I was blown away by the mansion we had just arrived at. James's comment was, "Quite a nice place." He was playing it cool.
When we got to the main door I was expecting to be greeted by a maid, or a butler, but it was Mrs. Henderson. So that's who was hosting the party.
"Hello David, thanks for coming."
"Hello Mrs. Henderson."
She wagged her finger at me, then she said, "It's Hillary, we are not at Hilltop Mansion now."
I smiled, then I started again, "Hello Hillary."
Turning to my partner, she said, "And you must be James, nice to meet you as well."
"Hi," then he shook her hand, as he gazed into her eyes. James was definitely a charmer, and I could tell she liked the attention he was giving her.
We were then taken to the party room, to be introduced to the guests. Two of them I already knew, my Sister and Mother, but I was introduced to them as if they were strangers. I went along with it, and James was none the wiser, but did the other three know that we were related? If they did, they didn't say anything.
For the first hour we were guests as well. I ate some good food, and drank some even better wine, but not too much. I was here to work. I was sociable, talking to all the women. It would have been nice to carry on like this for the rest of the evening, but when Mrs. Henderson took me to one side to ask if I was ready, I knew it was time for work.
I had already discovered earlier on who I would be massaging, Victoria and Iris. I would have preferred it to be my Sister and Mother, but I wasn't disappointed. When I had talked to them individually, they had told me that they would be seeing me tomorrow at Hilltop Mansion, so they would not be having a massage tonight. But did either of them know that the other was seeing me as well? I didn't ask.
I was shown to my room by a member of staff. In it was a large bed, but also a massage table that was identical to the one I normally use. On the bed were some towels, and a large selection of oils. I quickly changed into my shorts and T-shirt. Five minutes later there was a knock on the door. I smiled, it was just like being at Hilltop Mansion.
Iris was now on the table, ready for me to start. She hadn't needed any guidance from me, so she had probably done this before. After introducing herself again, in case I had forgotten her name, she had started to undress. I had turned my back to her so that she had some privacy.
When I had been talking to her before, I had estimated her age to be sixty, possibly even younger. However, now that she was naked, I could see some things that might indicate that she was older. Her breasts had been enhanced, and other work had been done, but there is only so much you can repair. She must have noticed me staring at her.
"I am seventy three, what do you think?"
I shook my head, then I said, "I find that hard to believe."
That pleased her, and it wasn't just flattery. She did look amazing for her age.
I started on her shoulders, but it wasn't long before I had my hands on her breasts. I prefer them natural, but these had been expertly done. They weren't too big, or too hard, they felt like the breasts of a twenty year old.
Five minutes later I was playing with her cunt. She took three fingers without any problems. They soon got her going, and she was now moaning almost continuously. When she started gasping I knew it was time to fuck her, but before I could she climaxed. When she had recovered, I massaged her for another half hour, but this time not in a sexual way.
As she was leaving she whispered in my ear, "Next time I want you to fuck me," then she giggled.
I quickly showered, using the en-suite bathroom, then I waited for the next guest, Victoria. She was a much younger woman, early twenties. She had a pretty face, and a nice curvy body. I was eager to see her naked.
It was another fifteen minutes before she arrived, and she looked nervous.
"I have never done this before."
I reassured her with my best smile, then I asked her to undress. She didn't use any of the towels that were on the bed, but she kept her underwear on.
This was her first massage, so I didn't want to rush it. I wanted her to enjoy it. For the next twenty minutes I worked on all of her, except for her breasts and her pelvic region.
"Did you like that?"
Smiling, she said, "Yes, it was better than I thought it would be."
I then touched her again, but this time on the edge of her bra. When I started fondling them, she closed her eyes. I quickly got to her nipples, and she gasped. When I put my hands under her back, to unhook her bra, she helped me by rising up.
I sucked eagerly on her nipple, then I did the same to the other one. After another few minutes on her nice tits, I wanted more, and from the sounds she was making, she did as well. However, when I put my hand between her legs, she clamped them shut.
"No, I have never done this before."
That shocked me. When she had said it earlier, I thought she was talking about the massage, but it now sounded as if she was talking about something else.
"It's OK, I will be gentle."
"That's what he said."
So somebody in the past had given her a rough time. I wondered if she was still a virgin, but this wasn't the time to ask.
"Please, you can stop whenever you want."
She didn't reply, but she also didn't resist when I put my hand onto her knickers. When I started rubbing her through them, she opened her legs, not as much as I would have liked, but it was a start.
A minute later I pushed her legs wider. I now had good access to her, but it would be a lot better if I could get her knickers off. I waited until I knew she was highly excited before trying.
In a calm voice I said, "Can I take them off."
It was a few seconds before I got my answer, and it was, "Yes."
I wasn't rough with her, but I had them off in record time. I needed to quickly get back to her cunt before she could change her mind.
Slowly I eased a finger into her. She was nice and tight, and very wet. I was now worried that my cock wouldn't fit into her, but I was determined to try. Next her clit got my attention, but after a few seconds I had to back off, she had almost climaxed. I desperately wanted to fuck that tight cunt of hers. It was virgin territory and I wanted to be the first to explore it.
When I pushed her legs up, there was no resistance from her. I smiled, she was hooked, I could now do to her whatever I wanted.
She gasped when I was in her.
"It's too big."
I wasn't fully in, there was another two or three inches remaining. She would get them later on. I then fucked her slowly, being careful not to give her too much. As her moaning increased, I upped the pace.
I was now fucking her hard. She was now taking all of my eight inches, and she was enjoying it. It wouldn't be long before she came.
"Stop, I think I am going to faint."
She wasn't, but she was going to climax. As I fucked her harder, to take her over the edge, I wondered if this was going to be her first orgasm. If it was, it was a good one to start with. Her head was now tilted back, and her body was jerking as if she had been electrocuted. I hadn't managed to come, but I didn't mind, this was all about her, and satisfying her needs.
Nothing was said, from either of us, until she was dressed. It was then that she surprised me by asking if we could exchange phone numbers. I was happy to do that. I would definitely be calling her. What had just happened was good, and I wanted more of it.
After showering, I went back to the party. James was already there. An hour later we left. Mrs. Henderson escorted us to the main door, where we both received an envelope.
In the car, we quickly opened them. When I saw how much was in mine I just grinned, but James whooped. The chauffer must have heard him, but there was no reaction. He was well trained.
The next day I was tired. It had been a late night, but one I wouldn't have missed for the world. It had been good, but this evening might be better, my Sister and Mother were coming to Hilltop Mansion.
It was an easy day at college, which was just as well because I wasn't in the mood to concentrate too hard. I kept thinking about Gemma and my Mother.
When I got to work I was surprised to see Angela back on reception.
"I thought you were still on holiday?"
"I was supposed to be, but Jenifer is off sick, so they called me."
We spent the next five minutes catching up, then I went to my room. Angela had told me that Gemma was first, then two hours later it would be my Mother. However, she didn't know they were my relatives, I had just got from her surnames and initials. I wondered if I should tell her who they were? She had become a good friend, so I might just do that, but what would her reaction be?
My Sister was ten minutes late, but I didn't get an apology, and I didn't ask for one.
"I have things to do, so we need to hurry up."
I only had shorts and a T-shirt to remove, but she was almost naked before I was.
Looking at me, hands on hips, she said, "Get on the table."
I lay down on it, and she didn't waste any time before she grabbed my cock. After a few rough strokes it was hard, and she was now climbing onto the table.
As she lowered herself onto me I reached for her tits.
"No, keep your hands to yourself."
Then, less aggressively, she said, "Lie back and enjoy it, while I fuck you."
For the next ten minutes that is exactly what she did. I didn't move, other than to put my hands behind my head. She was good, making sure to use the full length of my cock. I could tell it was hard work, having to keep lifting herself up, but she kept on doing it until I climaxed. Shortly after I had reached it, she collapsed onto me as her own orgasm surged through her body. She had timed it almost to perfection.
A couple of minutes later she was dressing.
"I don't have time for a shower," then she added, "Have you anymore clients today?"
I gave her a quick, "Yes," but I didn't say that it was Mother. I think she had just asked out of curiosity If Mother hadn't told her she was coming today, it was best that I didn't tell her either.
Whatever she had to do next must be important, because she left in a hurry. I didn't even get a goodbye kiss from her.
It was still more than an hour before Mother was due, so I took a leisurely shower, and then I went to see Angela. I wanted to know more about her holiday. That killed another thirty minutes. When I got back to my room I only had another fifteen before my next client, my mother. That was assuming that she was going to be on time.
She was, and she looked stunning. I wasn't sure if her clothes were new, but her hairstyle certainly was. It was very much like Gemma's, and it made her look younger. She must have noticed me looking at it, because she patted her head, before saying,
"Do you like it?"
I was wise enough to know that when a woman asks you that, about anything, you should always say yes. However this time I didn't need to lie.
"Yes, it really suits you."
She was now smiling, pleased with the compliment. Five minutes later she was on the massage table, and she was still smiling. I was now smiling as well, but it was because this time she had left her bra off. Her knickers were still on, but I knew they would be coming off soon. I couldn't wait.
"If you want, you should close your eyes."
She just nodded, then she closed them. Now that she couldn't see me, it felt as if I could do anything I wanted to her, and that she wouldn't complain. I tested my theory by going straight for her tits. I was right, no complaints, just a short gasp of surprise.
Last time it was only my palms that had touched her there, this time I used my fingers. For the next five minutes I did everything to them that I could think of, pinching, pulling, rubbing and stretching. She liked all of it, but what really got her going was when I sucked on her nipples. After a couple of minutes I had to slow down. If I had continued I think she would have reached it without anything being done to her cunt. I didn't want that to happen.
I risked another minute on her tits, then I took my mouth off her nipple. As I did so I quickly pushed a hand between her legs, she responded by opening wide. Even with her knickers on, I could tell where her big clit was. I went straight for it. When I rubbed it she bucked her hips, then she relaxed. I was now so desperate to get into her sweet cunt that I pulled on her knickers, they were never going to come off with her legs as wide as that, but what they did do is rip. A large hole had appeared. I made it bigger by using two hands to pull it apart. Her cunt was now exposed, and I wasted no time before going down on her.
I was discovering that my Mother was a very sensual woman, perhaps even more than Gemma. Even the gentlest of licks to her clit was making her squirm with pleasure. I wanted to finger her as well, but I didn't dare. I was scared she would climax.
I had now been between her legs for five minutes. I would give her another two at the most, then I would have to fuck her.
"Yes."
That surprised me. She had never spoken before when we had been doing anything sexual, but what did it mean? Then it hit me. She was answering an unspoken question, "Are you ready to be fucked?"
My preference was to fuck her from behind, to get into her hot cunt as deep as I could, but that would take more time. I settled on doing it in the position we were now in.
I grunted as I pushed into her. She was quiet, until she got the last two inches, then she moaned. It was a low lingering moan that became louder as I started to fuck her. Normally for the first time with somebody, I start slowly. Most women have never had the pleasure of having a big thick cock before, they need time to get used to it. However, I was so excited because it was my Mother at the end of my cock, that I had started fast, and it was now becoming furious.
I should have been worried for her, but I wasn't. She was making a lot of noise, but it was all because of pleasure rather than pain. When I felt the sap rising, I switched into overdrive. She then started climaxing, but I ignored her, still fucking her hard so that I could have my release. As her orgasm subsided, mine came. I poured wave after wave into her limp body, then I collapsed onto her. I lay there for just a few seconds, then I got off her. This time I didn't leave her, instead I stood by the table waiting for her to open her eyes. It was another couple of minutes before that happened.
She stretched, as if she had just come out of a deep sleep, then she said, "Thank you David, that was a really good massage."
I smiled, but really I was trying not to laugh. She was hot and sweaty, her knickers in shreds, with some of what I had just deposited in her, now seeping out onto the table. I probably looked as bad as she did. My cock was now limp, and it was coated with both our juices. Yes, it had been a 'good massage'.
When she had gone I slumped down onto the chair. I was glad that this was the end of my working week. It would take me a few days to recover. I was just about to go for my shower when there was a knock on the door. It was Amy. She didn't appear to be fazed by the fact that I was naked.
"My back is still hurting. Are you free now?"
I tried to sound enthusiastic, as I said, "Yes, give me ten minutes. I need a shower," but really I just wanted to go home.
She smiled before leaving.
Did I have the perfect job? Yes, and it would get even better when Aunty Jane returned from holiday.
But some days, like today, were just too much!
77 David Enjoys his Perfect Job Ch. 04
chris99999
When I arrived at Hilltop Mansion I was in a good mood. Last week had been hectic, but I had now recovered, and I was looking forward to working again. I got my usual big smile from Angela, but then she giggled. What was going on?
"Sorry David, I couldn't help it. Your first client is sour-face."
She was probably expecting me to groan, or even to swear, but I didn't react. She was now confused. I spent the next few minutes telling her about how good Ms. Parry had been last time.
After I had finished, she said, "A wolf is still a wolf, even when it doesn't eat your sheep."
I gave her a wry smile, Angela must have read my mind. Last time she had been polite and well mannered, but I wasn't convinced that she would be the same again.
"Your other one is," then she looked away to check the name, before saying, "Mrs. J. Walker."
I kept a straight face as I thanked her, then I left. As soon as my back was towards her a huge grin erupted. Gemma had said that Aunty Jane wasn't coming back until next week, but she was wrong. Aunty was back now, and she was my second client of the day.
I was smiling when Ms. Parry entered the room, but it disappeared when I saw her. There was a look on her face that said, 'Don't talk to me, I am not in a good mood.'
I smiled again, but this time it was forced, as I put my hand out towards her. She looked at it with disgust, then she shook it, but only briefly. This was going to be hard work. I then left her alone so that she could undress. When I returned she was face down on the table. That was good, I didn't have to look at her miserable face.
I started off by giving her back a gentle massage, but five minutes later I moved to her bottom. It was full and firm, one to be proud of. I was enjoying touching it, and despite her bad mood, she seemed to be enjoying it as well. After a few minutes she started wiggling her bottom, that was always a good sign.
"Play with my cunt."
When I pushed two fingers into her she grunted. There was room for more, so I added another.
"Fuck me with them."
There was still aggression in her voice, but I just ignored it. As I moved my fingers she moved her bottom. We now had a nice rhythm going, one that would ultimately end with her climaxing. However, ten minutes later we were still going, and she was no nearer to reaching it.
Rubbing her clit would do the trick, but I decided on something else. I was going to fuck her, and I was going to fuck her hard.
I quickly took my fingers out, then I said, "Turn over, I am going to fuck you."
"NO", then in a softer tone, she continued with, "Let me bend over instead."
I was OK with that.
I didn't waste any time entering her. When my balls slapped against her she moaned. Her cunt felt good, it was tight against my cock in all the right places. I was going to enjoy this.
I made sure she got the full eight inches with each stroke. As her breathing changed, I upped the pace, holding her hips firmly as I thrust deep into her.
"This is so good," then she grunted before adding, "Don't stop."
That made me smile, I never stop. She was now obviously in a better mood. Two minutes later I took her over the edge. As her cunt pulsed, it almost made me come as well. It took all of my self-control to resist. If I wasn't seeing my Aunty next then I would have given in. It had been a surprisingly good fuck, and I was already looking forward to seeing her again, even though that would mean having to put up with her bad temper.
I was now standing at the side of the table, waiting for her to recover. For the next minute or so she made some whimpering noises, then she slowly turned over. There was a big smile on her face, but it quickly disappeared. She now looked guilty.
"Sorry, I wasn't in the best of moods when I arrived," then as an explanation, she added, "Problems with my ex."
I nodded sympathetically, then I said, "I understand."
But really I didn't. It was him she had issues with, not me. However I would always do my best to put up with her nonsense, especially if the next fuck was going to be as good as this one.
When she left there wasn't a tip. That didn't surprise me, but what did, was her parting words.
"I forget to bring the envelope. Next time I will make it up to you."
I knew that the first part was a lie, but the second sounded genuine.
We had finished early, so I had a bit of time to kill. I took a leisurely shower, then I chatted with Angela for ten minutes. She asked about Ms. Parry. I just told her that she was in a good mood. I didn't say that she had started off miserable, and that it was only after a good fucking that she became sociable.
I was now back in my room waiting for Aunty Jane. When the knock came, my cock started to rise. I had to adjust it before I opened the door. When I saw who it was my heart sank. It was Angela, she must be here to tell me that Aunty had cancelled.
"Hi, just had a call. You have another client after your Aunty," then she looked at the slip of paper in her hand, before adding, "With Ms. Parkinson."
"Thanks Angela."
Then she left. I had been tempted to ask how she knew about my Aunty, but that was a conversation for another time. She hadn't made a fuss about it, so it was obviously not something that she had just discovered. Then I had a chilling thought, did all the staff at Hilltop Mansion know about Aunty, and also Gemma and Mother?
The next knock on the door was Aunty Jane. She greeted me with the biggest smile I had ever seen, then she hugged me so tight that I had difficulty breathing, but it felt good having her large breasts squashed against me.
She whispered into my ear, "I have missed you," then after releasing me, she gave me a stern look before saying, "We need to make up for lost time."
I just grinned, I was thinking the same thing, so was my cock. When she saw it bulging out of my shorts she giggled like a schoolgirl, that got it even harder.
I then moved nearer to her, and she thrust her chest out. It was obvious what she wanted me to do. However I ignored her tits, instead I just kissed her gently on her lips. She gasped as if I had kissed her between her legs, rather than her mouth. Then she surprised me by pushing me away.
"I can't wait any longer. You need to fuck me now."
My hands were quickly up her skirt. As I pulled her knickers down, that big smile returned. She knew what was coming, a good hard fuck from my big cock. When they were off, she surprised me again. She didn't get onto the table, instead she sat on the chair that was in the corner of the room. I watched as she hitched her skirt up, so that her lower body was exposed. She then put her legs over the chair arms. My first thought was that it must be uncomfortable for her, but she must be happy with it because it had been her choice.
As I undressed, I took the opportunity to stare at her cunt, to remind myself of the beauty of it. Her clit was hidden behind her large lips, but it would push its way out when it started to swell. Big clits seemed to be a family trait, and hers was possibly the biggest of the lot.
"I am going to give that cunt the best licking it as ever had."
She shook her head, then said, "No, you can do that later, after you have fucked me."
When I parted her lips with my cock, so that I could get to her opening, she gasped. As I pushed into her she grunted, then she closed her eyes. I then lifted her legs higher, so that I could go deep into her. She responded by uttering a long low moan.
A minute later I was fucking her hard, and making as much noise as she was. She wasn't going to last long, but I might even beat her to it. I tried to hold back, to take the edge off it, but I couldn't. I was driven by the primeval urge to flood her cunt with my seed. I just hoped she would keep up with me.
I could now feel the sweat on my back. This was lasting a lot longer than I had expected, considering we were both highly excited. It was now even tilting towards hard work, rather than pleasure. Then thankfully, I heard her give a loud moan as her body started to go rigid. She was about to come.
When it came it was like a roller coaster ride. I just had to hang on, and keep fucking her the best I could, so that I would climax as well. Her body was arching and twisting. It was only when her orgasm was over, and she went still, that I managed to reach it. I grunted as my cock twitched. When I had finished, my balls felt as if they were completely drained.
We stayed on the chair for at least five minutes, nothing was said, but she did stroke my hair. I was happy to stay there longer, but she was the first to make a move. I got a gentle push on my head to tell me to get up.
Looking at my now shrivelled cock, she said, "Can you manage another go?"
With all the confidence of youth, I replied with a firm, "Yes," then I added, "But first you need to give me head."
She seemed to be thinking about it, then I got a wicked smile from her.
"OK, but you need to go down on me as well."
I thought about what I had just deposited into her. She must have seen the look on my face, because she laughed.
"How about..."
She cut me off with, "No, it's soixante-neuf or nothing."
I smiled, because that was such an elegant way of describing such a crude act. However, she took my smile as acceptance.
We were now both on the table, side by side. She had eagerly put my cock in her mouth, but I was just fingering her. She let me get away with it for a few seconds, then she pulled her head back. My cock plopped out.
"David."
It was said like my Mother does when she is angry with me.
I muttered, "Yes Aunty," that made her giggle.
This time when she took my cock into her mouth, I responded by putting my head between her legs. I went straight for her clit, and she purred with pleasure when I found it.
She was now swallowing at least six inches. It felt good, very good. I rewarded her by furiously licking and sucking on her big clit. All apprehension about tasting my own juices had now gone. To make it better for her I pushed a couple of fingers in. I could tell she liked that, and when I added a third, she almost climaxed.
We were now in a race to see who would reach it first. She was desperately trying to take all eight inches, but the last inch was making her gag. At the same time, I was trying to suck her clit, and all of her large lips into my mouth. We both failed, but it was ten out of ten for effort.
I climaxed first, and she greedily swallowed. Then, after pushing my cock out, she gave a high pitch moan as her orgasm consumed her.
When I got off the table my legs felt weak. She had drained me. Then a sudden thought hit me, there was another client after her, Ms. Parkinson. I hadn't seen her before. I just hoped she was old and frail, so that she didn't want much from me. If she wanted to be fucked, I might struggle to get an erection.
"David, what are you thinking about?"
She had caught me by surprise, but I knew instantly how best to answer her.
"Just how good that was."
She beamed, then with pride in her voice, she said, "Not bad for a woman in her forties."
"And not bad for a twenty two year old man."
That made her laugh, and I eagerly joined in. She then spent the next ten minutes telling me about her holiday. It had been good, but she was glad to be back. She didn't say, but I had a feeling that she wouldn't be going away on another holiday for a while. That suited me just fine.
I didn't get a tip, but I got a present. She handed it to me as she was leaving. I started opening it as soon as she had left. Inside the wrapping was a small jewellery box. It contained a simple gold chain, with a letter J attached. The letter looked to be made of jade with diamonds around the edge. Simple but classy, and obviously expensive. I was overwhelmed. For the next few minutes I kept looking at it, and smiling.
The hot shower had put back some life into me. I didn't feel as tired, and I was now actually looking forward to seeing the new client.
She was on time, but she wasn't a frail old lady. She was about my age, and she was a stunner. When she offered me her hand, I didn't know if she expected me to shake it or to kiss it. I decided to be bold. When I bent and kissed it, she giggled. Then I looked at her again.
"Nice to meet you Ms. Parkinson, but do I know you?"
She was now scrutinising me.
"Yes of course," then she chuckled, before adding, "We dated a few times."
Then I remembered. It was nearly three years ago. At the time I thought she was the love of my life. I had been devastated when she had ditched me after only a couple of weeks.
There was an awkward silence for a few seconds, then I reached for her hand again. After shaking it I said, "Nice to meet you Carol."
She responded, by replying in a formal tone, "Nice to meet you David."
Then we both burst out laughing. We had broken the ice.
We spent the next few minutes catching up. She was now married, to an older man. She didn't say how old, but judging from the large rock on her finger, somebody who was also very wealthy. Good luck to her, it was what my Sister had done. I just hoped she was happy.
She was now on the table face down, and she was completely naked. When we had been going out I had been desperate to fuck her, but she had resisted. In our brief time together I had only managed to get her top off. Her breasts were nice, and I had enjoyed them, but I wanted more. She had stopped all of my attempts to get inside her knickers. Perhaps I had been too eager, and that had put her off.
I started on her back, doing long firm strokes. She was tense at first, but she soon relaxed. My hands were on her back, but my eyes were glued to her peachy bottom. It wobbled nicely as my hands moved up and down her body. For most new clients I take things slowly, not rushing into anything sexual. However, for Carol I just couldn't resist any longer.
When I put both hands onto her cheeks, and pushed down firmly, she gasped. I then quickly started to massage her bottom. I was doing circular movements. The aim being to open and close her cunt as I grinded it against the table.
If she was going to complain, she would do it soon. After another minute I smiled, all I was getting from her was low moaning. She was now mine, to do with whatever I wanted.
When I lifted her bottom up, she responded by getting up onto her knees. I didn't bother fingering her, I just rammed my cock in. From the noise she made when I was fully in her, I would guess she had never had a big cock before. She was in for a treat.
I didn't wait for her to get used to it before I started fucking her hard. All my tiredness had gone, I now had a new lease of life. That's what a tight young cunt can do for you.
After a few minutes of brutally fucking her, I felt the sap starting to rise. I needed to make her come, so I reached forward with a hand so that I could get to her clit. It was difficult to find. It wasn't a large bud like Aunty's, it was small and delicate. However it must be very sensitive, because when I started to rub it, her excitement increased dramatically. A few seconds later she climaxed.
"Fuck, it's a big one."
It certainly was, and it put paid to any chance of me having one, because as soon as it started she slumped onto the table. I stayed in her until she had finished. I then left her alone while I showered. When I returned, she had showered as well, and was just finishing dressing.
I got a nice smile from her, then she said, "David that was wonderful."
I just smiled back. It had been good, even though I had not climaxed. I do like my job, but it's not often that I get a nice young ripe cunt, and hers was one of the best. I just hoped that she had enjoyed it enough so that she would come back again.
As she was leaving, she looked hesitant. Then she spoke.
"I do love my husband."
I waited, I knew there would be more.
"But he has problems getting..."
I jumped in, so that she wouldn't have to continue, "I understand."
She looked relieved that she didn't have to spell it out. I then get a quick kiss on the cheek, as she discreetly placed an envelope into my hand.
I was now sitting in the chair, the envelope still in my hand. I felt sorry for her. I didn't know what problems her husband had, but they were serious enough that she had to come to me for satisfaction. I tried to be philosophical, his loss was my gain. Then I opened the envelope. Inside was an eye-watering amount, even more than Mrs. Henderson tips me. He might not be able to give her what she wants sexually, but he could certainly satisfy her financially.
I was still thinking about Carol as I drove home. She would definitely be back, and if I was any judge of character, it would be soon.
The next day I got to Hilltop Mansion a few minutes early, I wanted to speak to Angela. I needed to find out how she knew about Aunty Jane, and who else knew.
"Hi Angela."
"Good evening David, how may I help you."
Then she giggled, she had said it in her best telephone voice. I just shook my head, I wasn't in the mood for any of her silliness, but I did want to quiz her.
"Mrs. Walker from yesterday."
"What about her?"
"How did you know that she was my Aunty?"
She now looked at bit sheepish. I could tell she was thinking if she should tell me or not. I stood my ground, looking at her as I waited for an answer.
"I overheard Amy talking about it. She was in her room, speaking to somebody on the phone."
I had been in Amy's office enough times to know that the desk was well away from the door. So unless Amy was shouting, Angela must have had her ear to the door.
"Have you told anybody else?"
She now looked offended.
"Of course not," then she managed a slight giggle, before adding, "Your secret is safe with me."
I believed her. We then chatted for another five minutes, before I left to prepare the room for my first client, Mrs. Henderson.
It was always a pleasure to see Hillary, but while I waited for her, all my thoughts were about my second client, my Mother.
Mrs. Henderson was ten minutes late, and she was flustered.
"I am so sorry David, it was roadworks," then she added, "But that is no excuse."
It took a couple of minutes to calm her down. Then, while she was undressing, I had a thought. For a long time I had been meaning to introduce her to 'Mr. Big Balls', my ten inch dildo. Today was as good a day as any.
I managed to bring it into the room without her seeing it. I wanted to start normally, and then to surprise her with it later on.
As usual, I didn't spend a lot of time on her small tits. Her cunt was where the fun was. When I slipped three fingers into her she didn't react, but she did when I added a fourth. I got a low moan from her, that became louder when I started rubbing her clit. I now needed to be careful, she had a hair trigger. It has been known for her to climax within a minute of me playing with her cunt. I eased off, it was time to tell her what my plan was.
"Mrs. Henderson. I have a ten inch dildo, would you like to try it?"
Her eyes widened, and she nodded vigorously. When I showed it to her she gasped.
"Those balls are like my late husband's."
I found that hard to believe. She had told me before that he had a big cock, but the balls on this dildo were outrageous, almost comical.
Now that she had seen it, I could tell she was eager to try it. As I started pushing it into her, she looked excited.
Her big cunt was now filled with it. She had easily taken all the ten inches.
"David, please leave it there while you do your magic with your fingers."
I just smiled at her. Her wish was my command.
I wanted this to last, so my first touch was as gentle as possible. I then continued rubbing her clit. She managed to last for five or six minutes, possibly a record for her, before I finally made her come. It sounded like a good one, hopefully one she would remember for a long time.
I waited until she had recovered before extracting Mr. Big Balls. It came out without any problems, and it was now sticky with her juices.
"That was wonderful, you have an amazing dildo."
"And you have an amazing..."
She giggled before I could finish.
So another satisfied client, and another large tip. It had been highly enjoyable, and next up was Mother. I did have the perfect job.
She was ten minutes early. I was only just ready when she knocked on the door.
"Sorry, I was late so I rushed. Then I ended up being early. I hope you don't mind."
I just smiled, then I kissed her on the cheek. Not on the lips, that would have been inappropriate!
This time I didn't leave the room, I just turned my back on her as she undressed.
"I am ready now."
When I turned round, my jaw dropped. She was ready, but not for a massage. She was lying on her back, completely naked, and with her knees high and her legs wide. A perfect position for fucking. She had made it clear what she wanted, but while I had been with Mrs. Henderson, I had decided on something else for her.
When she closed her eyes, I quietly walked to the chair. The dildo was on it, hidden under a towel. When I got back to the end of the table I had it in my hand. I then put it down while I got undressed. Mother opened her eyes, but when she saw I was taking my clothes off she smiled, before closing them again. She hadn't seen Mr. Big Balls.
When I pushed the tip into her, she didn't react. Good, she thought it was my cock. I manged to get half of it in before she realised. Her eyes were now open, and her head was raised. There was a look on her face that was a mixture of shock and horror, but she didn't speak.
Casually, I said, "Just relax, and let me take care of you."
I stood there smiling, waiting to see what she would do next. I tried to make it look as if it was no big deal. For the next few seconds, she looked at what was between her legs, and then she sighed.
She was now lying down again, and her eyes were closed. I couldn't stop grinning as I slowly pushed the rest of it in. She now had ten inches of thick dildo deep up her cunt. After this, whatever my Father had between his legs was never going to be enough for her ever again.
I then moved to the side of the table. When I offered my cock to her mouth she accepted it willingly. She managed six inches before she started gagging. As she fellated me I started fucking her with the dildo. Short strokes at first, but then after a few minutes, the full ten inches.
I hadn't lubricated the dildo, but it still had Hillary's cunt juice on it, and it now had hers as well. It was now moving in and out of her like a well-oiled piston. It wouldn't be long before she exploded.
We continued like this for another five minutes, then she upped the pace. I took that as a sign that she was approaching her climax, so I hurried her along by fucking her faster with Mr. Big Balls.
I came first. When she got the first spurt, she jerked her head back, and the rest of it went onto her face. Then she moved her head again, but this time because she was climaxing. Her head rolled from side to side until it had ended. I slowly removed the dildo, but she didn't seem to notice. It was hot and sticky, and when I held it to my nose it smelt divine. Who doesn't love the smell of a nice juicy cunt?
Nothing was said about what we had just done. It was just a massage. However I did get a big hug from her as she was leaving, and her parting words sent a shiver down my spine.
"Thank you David. See you next week."
It had been a good day, and it was going to get better. I had made arrangements to see Victoria again. We were going for a drink, but we both knew it would end up with us being in bed together. That first fuck at Hillary Henderson's party had been enjoyable, and I was keen to repeat it, but I had a feeling that there was going to be more to this relationship than just sex. I liked her, and I could tell that she felt the same about me.
When I woke the next day, I knew I was in love. Last night with Victoria had been all I had hoped for. Hot sex, then a meeting of minds. We had talked until the early hours.
When it was time to go back to Hilltop Mansion, I had slept with Victoria another three times, each one better than the last. I was seeing her again tonight after work, so I needed to keep something in reserve.
"Hi Angela, who do I have today?"
"Just one, somebody called Jameson. That's all I have on her."
I was about to leave, but it looked as if Angela was going to say something, so I waited, but she didn't speak.
"Anything else?"
She hesitated, before saying, "No."
I smiled at her, then I left. There was something she wanted to say, perhaps she would tell me later on.
Jameson turned out to be Iris, one of the ladies at Mrs. Henderson's party. I had massaged her that night, and she had now come back for more. If I remembered correctly, she was in her early seventies, but she didn't look it. Without any prior knowledge you would say that she was no older than sixty.
She didn't immediately undress, instead she sat on the chair, and we talked about the party. Not about what had happened when we were alone, but about how good it had been. Nice food, even better wine, and interesting guests. What more do you want from a party?
When she did eventually undress, she took her time. She didn't ask me to leave, and I think she enjoyed me watching her as she took her clothes off. When she got to her underwear, she stopped.
"David, will you please take these off for me."
After unhooking her bra, I held the cups under my hands, before taking it off. Her breasts were firm and heavy. Whoever had enhanced them had done an amazing job. I only knew they were false, because a woman in her seventies doesn't have breasts like these.
Her knickers were soft and silky, obviously expensive. Before pulling them down, I stroked her bottom, enjoying the firmness of it. When I had them down to her ankles, she stepped out of them.
I helped her onto the table. She was now on her back, ready for the massage to start. For the next thirty minutes it was just that. A nice firm massage to work her muscles. It got more interesting though when I touched her tits, especially the nipples. Last time I had swiftly moved onto her cunt, this time I was more patient. It was another ten minutes before my hands and mouth left her tits.
When my fingers found her cunt, she gave a deep moan. I quickly squeezed three of them into her, then I put my thumb on her clit. Last time she had climaxed before we could fuck, this time I was going to make sure that didn't happen again. I then rubbed it gently, not too hard, just enough to get her juices flowing.
She was now so wet that she was leaking onto the table. Time to fuck her. I didn't lift her legs very high, just enough so that I could push into her.
I was now up to my balls in her, and she was surprisingly tight, especially for her age. Had she had some work done down there as well? I didn't care, all that mattered to me was that it felt good.
Five minutes later it got even better, my climax was building and I knew it was going to be a good one. She must be close as well. However she lasted another couple of minutes before she got to the boil.
"Fuck me harder."
Then she reached it, without any extra effort from me. Her cunt was so wet it took me another thirty seconds before I climaxed, and it was a good one. I was still spurting into her when she spoke.
"Thank you David, that was just what I needed," then she giggled when she realised I hadn't finished yet.
After showering I helped her to dress. It felt very intimate doing it for her. I got a nice tip from her as well. Only one client for the day, but I couldn't complain. I had enjoyed it, and I was seeing Victoria again tonight.
I took my time showering, I had plenty of time before I had to meet Victoria. When I got back to the massage room there was a note on the table.
'* URGENT * Amy wants to see you. Love Angela xxx'.
I went straight to her office.
"Thank you David, this won't take long. I hope you don't need to leave now, because you have another client."
"No, I can stay."
It would make me ten to fifteen minutes late for Victoria. Not ideal, but also not a problem.
"There is going to be a bit of a wait. They will be here in two hours."
I wished she had told me that before I had agreed to stay. I wasn't happy but I forced a smile.
"Can I ask who they are, and why so late?"
I got a curt "No," from her, and a look that said 'Don't ask any more questions'.
On my way back I stopped off to see Angela. Before I could say anything, she put her hands up, then she said, "Please don't ask."
So she did know something, but it wasn't fair to try and force it out of her. She was a good friend, and she would tell me if she could.
"It's OK, I understand."
She looked relieved that I wasn't annoyed with her.
I was now back in my room, with two hours to kill. The first thing I did was call Victoria. I expected some grief from her, but she was very understanding. Like me she was curious, why the big mystery?
Fortunately I had a book with me, the latest bestseller, but I was well into it. When I had finished it there was still half an hour to go. There was nothing to do now but sit and wait. Then I dozed off. I don't know how long I slept, but I was woken up by a knock on the door. Before I could reply, it was opened. Two big burley men entered, wearing suits. A young woman followed behind. She was dressed as a nurse.
One of the men smiled at me, before saying, "Don't mind us. We just need to check some things."
I was now wide awake. What was going on? I watched in fascination while they looked around the room. One of the men had some sort of electrical gadget in his hand. He kept waving it about, eventually he stopped, and he seemed happy with the results, because he was smiling.
"We need to move the chair," she then pointed to where she wanted it to go.
It was quickly moved for her by, 'Gadget Man'. As they left, the men didn't say anything, but the woman did.
"Thank you. I will be back in a few minutes."
Was she my client? Was she even a real nurse? I just shook my head, I had no idea what was going on.
Five minutes later there was another knock on the door.
I shouted, "Come in."
This time the door was opened by a different man, but he was as well dressed, and as big, as the other two had been. He then kept the door open, so that the woman who I had seen before, could push a wheelchair in. Seated in it was an old man, and he looked more dead than alive. I had been so busy looking at him, that I didn't notice another woman enter the room, until she spoke.
"You must be David. It's nice to meet you, please call me Julie," then she waved in the direction of the man in the wheelchair, before adding, "And this is my husband."
I greeted both of them with, "Hello."
The man then left us, but I would bet money he hadn't gone further than the other side of the door. He was a bodyguard. Julie then took me to one side, and I bent my head so that she could speak to me quietly.
"This is a delicate matter. Don't be fooled by my husband. His body might be a wreck, but his mind is still as sharp as a knife. I am here so that you can massage me, and he is here to watch."
She looked at me to see if I had a problem with that. I was going to have to fuck her with her husband and the nurse in the room. I was confident I could do it, and what she saw in my face must have assured her, because she continued.
"My husband is a very private person, hence all the security. I apologise for the late hour, but we wanted the place to ourselves. Do you have any questions?"
I wanted to impress her by thinking of one, but she had explained it so well that there was nothing else I needed to know.
"There is one other thing. My husband is very, very wealthy. He owns Hilltop Mansion. It's only one of his numerous investments. With great wealth always comes great power. We were never here. Do you understand?"
I gulped before saying, "Yes," this was getting heavy.
"Good, I have been told that you can be trusted."
I stayed in the room as she undressed. She was now lying on the table, face down and naked. As I poured oil onto my hands I looked at her body. I had guessed her age as mid-thirties, but now, without her clothes, I changed it to forty. She was a small woman, not much more than five feet tall, and with a slim build. But she was curvy in all the right places. She obviously kept herself in shape, and I could see why a rich man had married her. If he had done that twenty years ago then he would have been a lucky man. In her early twenties she would have been a stunner. Even now she would still turn heads, and I was being paid to fuck her. Does anybody have a better job than me?
I wasn't sure if she was here just for the sex, or if she also wanted a massage. For the first time with a new client it's always best to start with a massage, and continue until you get some indication that they want something else. It was thirty minutes before that happened.
"Thank you David."
Then she turned over. It took her a few seconds to get comfortable, but when she had finished moving, it was clear to me what she wanted. Her legs were now slightly apart, hinting at what was between them, and her hands were under her breasts, pushing them slightly up. She was inviting me to play with them.
When I touched her tits, she moved her hands away, and then, after glancing at her husband to make sure he was watching, she closed her eyes. I had to be careful, this wasn't just about pleasuring her, I also needed to make sure he had a clear view of what was going on.
As I sucked hard on her nipple she moaned loudly, but I could also hear some noise coming from her husband. I tried to ignore him as I concentrated on her. Each time I switched, she arched her back so that her nipple could get into my mouth quicker. I was enjoying it, and at times I even forgot I had an audience.
I spent ten wonderful minutes doing nothing but sucking on her, then she pushed gently on my head. Good, I was ready for a change as well.
When my hand went between her legs, she opened wide for me. I teased her opening with just the tips of two fingers. When she started pushing against them, I squeezed them deep into her, up to the knuckles. That got a deep satisfying groan from her. I looked across at her husband, his face was still impassive, but his eyes were fixed on her cunt. Then I noticed the nurse, she was standing behind the wheelchair looking in the same direction as her patient, but there was a strange look on her face. I couldn't tell if she was disgusted with what was happening, or if she wished it was happening to her rather than to her employer. It was unsettling, and I wished I hadn't looked at her.
A minute later I had forgotten all about it. My full attention was now on Julie's cunt. I now had three fingers up her, and another two from my other hand were on her clit. If I didn't concentrate she would climax before I could got to fuck her.
"Please, I need you inside me."
I was, but with my fingers. She was letting me know that she wanted my cock instead. With hindsight I should have taken my clothes off when she had, but all I could do now was to be quick. I was naked in record time, and then, without any hesitation, I was thrusting into her. She was tight, and I had to push hard to get the last couple of inches in.
"Fuck, it's too big."
I couldn't help smiling. A lot of women have said that the first time I had given them my full length, but none had ever asked me to stop and take it out. She was no exception.
I was now putting on a show, fucking her as hard and as deep as I could. She might be rich and powerful, but now that she was at the end of my cock, she was just another woman striving for a big climax. And I was going to make sure that she got one. I wondered if her husband and the nurse were impressed with my efforts, but when I looked at them I wished I hadn't. His cock was out, and she was masturbating him. It was a decent size, but only semi-erect. She might be flogging a dead horse.
I felt sorry for him, but I didn't let it put me off my stride. The only way I could possibly help him was to fuck his wife to a big climax. Seeing that might give him one as well.
"Fuck me hard Bill."
I just hoped that was her husband's name, but if it wasn't, did it really matter? They were both her for sexual gratification, however they could get it.
As soon as I gave her what she had asked for, her breathing changed. It was now laboured. Her climax was building nicely.
"She is going to come."
I had said it for the benefit of the nurse, so that she could try to finish him off as well. A minute later her orgasm surged through her body. She arched her back as it reached its peak, then she collapsed back onto the table. As I pulled out of her I looked at her husband. I wasn't sure, but he looked to be smiling. His cock was now completely limp, and the nurse was wiping something off her hands with a tissue. I was pleased for him, there was still life in the old dog.
She didn't bother showering, and she dressed quickly.
I held the door open, so that the nurse could push the wheelchair out. Julie followed behind. As she was leaving, she surprised me by turning back and hugging me. I sensed she wanted to say something, so I bent my head towards hers
"Thank you, from both of us. It has been a long time since he..."
Then she stopped, and I got a big smile from her as she released me.
"I almost forgot. See Amy tomorrow, she will have something for you."
When I got home it was after midnight, but Victoria was still up. We then had our first argument. It wasn't about me being late, it was because I wouldn't tell her why I was late. She tried everything, including, "You need to trust me," and "We shouldn't have any secrets," but I wouldn't budge. Eventually she stormed off to bed. I joined her five minutes later, and she spent all night with her back towards me.
In the morning nothing was said, but I could tell she was still irritated. I did want to tell her, but I had an uneasy feeling that if it was ever discovered that I had talked about it, the consequences would be much worse than just losing my job. In a few days she would forget about it, and we would be back to normal. I could wait.
When I got to work that evening, the first thing I said to Angela was, "We can never talk about it."
Her face was solemn as she nodded. Good, she understood the seriousness of it. Then, after giving me the client list for the day, she informed me that Amy wanted to see me.
I was in and out of her office in less than a minute.
"From a satisfied client," then I was dismissed.
I waited until I was back in my room before opening the envelope. It was a let-down. Yes it was a decent amount, but only the same as what Mrs. Henderson gives me after each visit. I had expected more from somebody who was probably a billionaire, but I guess you don't get that wealthy by being overgenerous.
My Sister was on today's list, but first I had a new client, Ms. R. A. R. Parker-Smith. The name sounded very formal, and while I waited for her I tried to imagine what she would be like, and what those impressive initials stood for. My guess was that she was called Rachel, Anne, Ruth, and that she was a posh lady in her fifties.
"Hello, I am Rebecca."
I hadn't thought of that name, and I was wrong about her age. She was mid-thirties, but she was posh.
"Hi I am David, nice to meet you."
I then held my hand out, so that she could shake it, but she didn't respond. Then it hit me, she was blind. I had thought that she was wearing dark glasses inside as some sort of fashion statement. Also, that was why Amy had accompanied her to the room. I felt stupid, somebody should have warned me.
"Do you need help getting undressed?" then I realised what a crass question that was.
"Thank you, but no."
If I had offended her, she hadn't shown it. The expensive finishing school that she must have attended, had obviously taught her to always be polite.
I guided her to the chair, then I watched her as she slowly undressed. She was now naked, expect for the dark glasses. My cock was already stirring. She had a nice firm body, with one of the smallest waists I had ever seen. I would enjoy fucking her.
"David, I am ready now. Please help me onto the table."
After doing that, I took my shorts and T-shirt off. I was eager to fuck her, and I didn't want anything getting in the way when the time came for me to put my cock into her.
Normally my massage is quite firm, but I sensed that she would like it better if it was more sensual. After five minutes I knew it was the right decision. My touch was light and gentle, and she started to make appreciative noises even though I wasn't anywhere near her intimate places. I continued like that for another twenty minutes, then what had been sensual, now became sexual.
The first touch of her breasts made her gasp. Then I gently rolled her nipple between a finger and thumb.
"Please put your hand between my legs."
I had to smile, normally they asked to be fingered, but she was too polite to say that. I did what she wanted, but I took my time. I spent a few minutes caressing her inner thigh before making my way to her honey pot. When I got there it was worth the wait. Her lips were already coated with her juices, and my two fingers slipped in nicely. When they were fully in I could feel her cervix. She had a small cunt. I would enjoy stretching it to its limit with my big thick cock, but for now she was just going to get my fingers.
It only took a few more minutes to get her going. I was now finger fucking her as well as playing with her clit. That was always a winning combination. She might be posh, and she might be rich, but she was now moaning and groaning like a true bitch.
I only risked another thirty seconds before I pushed her legs up. Any longer and she would climax on my fingers. She took the first five or six inches OK, but the rest made her scream. It was only a small scream so I continued.
I was now fucking her hard. At the end of each stroke my cock was hitting her cervix. It felt good, and I hoped she was enjoying it as much as I was. She must be, if not, then why was she moaning so loudly?
When her orgasm came it was a big one. I wasn't certain, but I think she said, "Fuck," when it started. It seemed to last a long time, and when it had finished she looked exhausted. My cock was still rigid when I pulled out. I hadn't climaxed, but I didn't mind. Ms. Parker-Smith had a nice cunt, but my Sister's was better. I would come inside her later on instead.
While she showered I did the same. She finished first, but she waited for me so that I could accompany her back to reception. When I got back to my room, it took me a while before I discovered the envelope she had left. I thought that was a nice touch, leaving it discretely for me rather than placing it in my hand.
As I waited, I tried not to think about Gemma, but I couldn't help it. Each time I did, my cock stiffened, it was staring to frustrate me. She was now five minutes late. It was another minute before the knock came.
As I opened the door, I decided I was going to tell her off, but it wasn't my Sister. It was James, one of the other masseurs.
He said, "You need to come to my room," then he left before I could reply.
Very strange, but there was only one way to find out what was going on, and that was to do what he had asked.
When I got there I was even more confused. Gemma was in the room as well as him. I just stood there, waiting for one of them to give me an explanation. When James looked at my Sister I knew it was her who was going to do the talking.
"David, I want you to listen to all of what I have to say, before you say anything."
So it was going to be something I wasn't going to like.
"When I was at Hillary's party I talked to James about my fantasy."
I now knew what she wanted, but I let her say it.
"It's me with two men."
"No way. It's not my thing, and it's against the rules."
She now had her hands on her hips, and she was trying to stare me down, but it didn't work. She then looked at James.
"You tell him."
"I can't make him do something he doesn't want to do."
Turning back to face me, she said, "But I can. If you don't do it then I will never come back here again."
I knew how stubborn my Sister could be. If I said yes, we would probably get away with it. If I said no, it would almost certainly be the end of me and Gemma at Hilltop Mansion. I didn't like it, but I was going to have to give in. When I sighed, she knew she had won. I then got a big hug from her.
She looked at both of us in turn, then she said, "I am in charge. You do what I tell you to do."
She then started to undress, and we just stood there, waiting for her first command.
It was a simple one, "Strip."
When we were naked, we spent the first minute just looking at each other. There was a lot of cock watching from all of us. James was always boasting about his ten inch monster cock, 'Godzilla'. I could see why. It was impressive now, but I would have to wait until later before I could see it in all its glory. However, I wasn't intimidated by it, his was longer, but mine was thicker.
"Now that you two have stopped checking each other out, can we please start?"
She then quickly got onto the table.
"David you start at the top. James you start at the bottom."
I muttered under my breath, "And we can meet in the middle."
For the first five minutes it was a massage, then James made it sexual by putting his hand between her legs. I quickly joined in by putting my hands onto her tits.
"This is wonderful."
I was enjoying it as well, but I was envious of James. My Sister's tits were nice, but her cunt was better. After another five minutes she made us swap.
I was now continuing the good work that James had started. He had got her juices flowing, because my three fingers slipped easily into her well-oiled cunt. This was going better than I expected. I was concentrating so much on fingering her, that I was hardly conscious that James was with us. I only noticed him when he moved his mouth from one nipple to the other.
"I need to be fucked."
James raised his head, and then he looked at me. We were both thinking the same thing, who was first? Should we decide by tossing a coin, or by playing rock paper scissors?
"Didn't you hear me," then she continued with, "Fuck me James. David you can come on my tits."
As he got into position to enter her, he couldn't resist smiling at me. With gritted teeth I smiled back.
She was now enjoying his cock, and he was enjoying her cunt, but I had to make do with a hand job. I closed my eyes, trying to ignore the noises they were now both making. She was loud, but James was even louder.
"Fuck, I am going to come."
It was James, but I knew my Sister wasn't ready yet. He had now stopped, and he was grunting as he climaxed. When he had finished he quickly pulled out of her, and then he got off the table.
When Gemma looked at him, he shrugged his shoulders as if he didn't care, but I could tell he was embarrassed.
"Sorry," was all he said.
My Sister didn't reply, she just looked at me, I was the reserve. I had mixed feelings, because it was going to be 'Sloppy Seconds', but I knew Gemma would not take no for an answer.
Her cunt was now so well lubricated, that when I entered her it felt as if I was inside Mrs. Henderson's large cunt. There was no chance of me reaching it quickly.
For the next ten minutes I fucked her hard. It was for her benefit, but also to show James how it should be done. He was now seated on the chair, looking down at the floor, but I knew he was taking an interest in what we were doing.
Ten minutes later I was still going strong. I was putting on a good show, and I hoped James was impressed with it.
"I am on the edge, make me come."
A few more minutes would be nice, but if she was ready now, then there was nothing I could do except finish her off. A few seconds later she shouted my name, then she climaxed. I quickly glanced at James, and we made eye contact. I could see that he was disappointed that he hadn't been the one to take her to such heights of pleasure.
After coming out of her, I had to wait a few minutes for my erection to subside, so that I could go back to my room. James was now talkative again, and we even shared a couple of jokes. As I was leaving, I got a nice smile from Gemma, and a thumbs up from James.
I showered quickly, because I was eager to go and see Victoria. She wasn't expecting me for at least another hour, so it would be a nice surprise when I got home early.
I had just finished dressing, when there was a knock on the door. It was Amy, and before she spoke I knew what she wanted, but she was the boss, so I let her tell me.
"My back is playing up again, any chance of a massage?"
"Of course, come in, I will do you now."
I would rather have said no, so that I could leave, but it was always best to keep on her good side, even when it was inconvenient.
We both knew that she wasn't here for a massage, but I kept up the pretence by starting off with one. I spent ten minutes on her back. I wasn't sure if it was actually sore, but if it was, then what I had just done to it would help.
"Please turn over."
Her firm plump bottom had looked inviting, but I had ignored it. I was eager to go down on her, but that was going to be after I had given her tits a workout. She was in her late fifties, but she had a nice pair.
Five minutes of sucking on them had got both of us worked up. It was now time to taste that nice cunt of hers.
"Amy, I was just thinking," then I paused, "Wondering even," then I paused again, "If you would like me to lick your juicy cunt?"
She played along with me. Her finger was now on her lips, and she was pretending to be deep in thought.
"Yes," then it was her turn to pause, "But on one condition."
I waited, but she made me ask.
"What is that condition?"
"That you give me a screaming orgasm."
Then she giggled like a schoolgirl. I shook my head, this was not what you expected from the woman we all feared.
I didn't reply, and I didn't wait until she had stopped, before I was between her legs. The giggle quickly turned into a moan. I was conscious of the time, and the fact that Victoria was at home waiting for me, so I went straight for her clit.
The art of servicing a clit is to find the sweet spot, that piece of it that when touched, sends them wild. Amy had one, but it was all of her clit. It didn't matter where I licked, the result was the same, she writhed in ecstasy. This was going to be easy.
And it was. If I had wanted to I could have got her off in a couple of minutes, but I made it last ten. I kept taking her to the edge, then easing off. I had enjoyed teasing her.
When I eventually let her climax, it was the screaming orgasm she had asked for. It wasn't a loud scream, and it didn't last for long, but I still felt pleased with myself.
I then had possibly the quickest shower I had ever had, and then I drove home a bit too fast, but I was still fifteen minutes late. Thankfully Victoria didn't give my any grief, and she didn't even ask why I was late.
Ten minutes later we were in bed together. It was fast and furious, but we both enjoyed it. Finally, I had managed my first climax of the day. An hour later I had another, and it was even better than the first.
The next day I woke up late. I then panicked, until I remembered there was no college, it was the mid-term holidays. I was tempted to go back to sleep, but I knew that if I did, I would end up wasting the morning.
By the time Victoria got back from work, the house was spotless, and I had cooked a three course meal. She was impressed, but it was my prowess in the bedroom later on that impressed her more.
When it came time for work again, I was relieved. Some free time is OK, it gives you a chance to catch up on things, but too much means you end up bored. I had definitely had too many days with nothing to do.
I arrived at Hilltop Mansion raring to go. I was in a good mood, and full of enthusiasm.
"Hello Angela, how are you today?" I then I gave her my best smile.
"Have you heard?"
"No, what?"
She looked around, to see if anybody was near, before leaning forward and whispering, "James has left Hilltop Mansion."
I was surprised that he had gone, but why was she telling it to me like this, as if it was a big secret?
"Amy handed this to me this morning."
I took the single sheet of paper from her hand, then I read it.
'I would like to inform you that James Peter Bush no longer works for Hilltop Mansion. He has left to pursue other interests, we wish him well'.
It was short and to the point. I handed it back to her. This time, before she spoke, she leant even closer.
"I don't think he jumped, I think he was pushed."
"Why do you think that?"
"Because when she handed me the note, she had a face like thunder. And when she said it was about James, she shook her head. I don't know what he did, but it must have been serious."
I tried my best to stay calm, as I said, "It's probably best not to speculate."
When I got to my room, I almost retched. I knew it had been a bad idea to have that threesome last week. I should have said no, now I was going to have to face the consequences. Any minute now there would be a knock on the door. It would be security, to escort me from the building. Should I ask to see Amy? If I begged for forgiveness would I get to keep my job?
I didn't get time to decide on what I was going to do, before the dreaded knock came. It was Amy. So she was going to do it in person.
"Just an update on James."
I stood to attention, ready to take my punishment.
"Don't pass this on to anybody else. We discovered yesterday that he has been doing some secret filming of clients."
I wanted to smile, but she would have found that strange, so I tried to look horrified. However, as soon as she left, the smile appeared, and it was a big one. I could now relax, and look forward to my first client, Ms. A. Nelson.
She arrived wearing dark glasses, but when she walked straight towards me I knew she wasn't blind. She took them off before offering me her hand.
"Hello David, Please call me Anne."
I would have preferred Ms. Nelson, but there was authority in the tone of her voice.
As I shook her hand, I said, "Nice to meet you Anne."
She then started to undress before I had the chance to leave, so I just stayed. When her baggy coat was off, I was able to get a proper look at her body. It was impressive, curves and bumps in all the right places. Next off was her long red hair. That had surprised me, I had no idea it was a wig. Her real hair was cut short, and it was blonde.
Then I recognised her, she was Marilyn Brandy the actress. Star of the Godmother Trilogy, a dark parody of the Godfather films. She had got an Oscar for part one. I liked them, they were very good, except of course for the third one, that was shit.
I now understood the dark glasses, baggy coat and wig. They were her disguise. They had certainly fooled me. But what was she doing here? Then it hit me, but should I ask? I decided that I would.
"I hope you don't mind me asking, but are you here to research a part for a film?"
She didn't seem surprised that I knew who she was.
I then got a shake of her head, before she looked directly at me, "No, I am here to be fucked."
Then she laughed loudly, a sinister laugh that I had heard before, in the Godmother films.
Most times when I start to massage a new client, they are a bit nervous. It's my job to get them to relax, sometimes by talking to them. It puts them at ease. This time I was nervous, she was a famous actress, and I was a bit awestruck of her. She must have sensed how I was feeling, because she did a lot of talking. She told one story about an actor that she had worked with, that was so funny, I thought I was never going to stop laughing.
Fifteen minutes later, I had given her back and legs a really firm massage, and she had manged to put me at ease. She was now just a client, rather than a star of stage and screen. I was even calling her Marilyn, rather than Anne.
"Please turn over."
"I will, but only after you have played with my bottom."
Good, she was now ready for more than a massage.
My hands were quickly on her cheeks, and I pushed down hard. Her bottom wasn't as firm as I had expected. I was slightly disappointed, I thought it would be better than this, but that was silly. Marilyn had just turned forty, I knew that because there had been pictures of her celebrating her birthday in all the national newspapers, so I shouldn't really have been surprised that her plump bottom was sagging a bit.
"That's nice, push down harder. But not too hard, or you will make me come," then I heard that famous laugh again.
I was now giving her what she wanted. However, two minutes later, when she started squirming, I knew it was time to stop.
"Turn over."
There was a soulful sigh from her, then she said, "Do I have to?"
"Yes, and hurry up."
She thought that was funny, and I got a little chuckle from her. It sounded a lot better than that harsh laugh of hers.
When she was on her back, I didn't waste any time, I went straight for her big jugs. I already knew what they looked like, even before she had taken her clothes off. In almost all the films I had seen her in, at some stage she had got them out. Now I desperately wanted to touch them.
This time I wasn't disappointed. They were very firm, she must have had some work done on them. I then spent the next few minutes exploring every part of her large breasts, before concentrating on her impressive nipples. They were nipples that if you weren't careful, would poke your eye out.
It was difficult to say who was enjoying it more, but that changed when I started sucking on them, then she was definitely the winner. She was now moaning, arching her back, and writhing in ecstasy. Sometimes all at the same time. What would she be like when I got to work on her cunt? Five minutes later, when she pushed my head off her tits with both hands, I knew that I was about to find out.
She breathed heavily for a few seconds, before saying, "That was the starter, now for the main course," then she pointed towards my crotch. I was now expecting her to laugh, but thankfully she stayed silent.
I quickly undressed, and when she saw my erect cock, it got a nod of approval. She then gave me a quick list of the Hollywood stars that also have big cocks. My favourite actor, Big Jim Johnson, wasn't on the list. When I mentioned his name she went hysterical. So whoever had named him 'Big', had never seen him naked.
When my hand went between her legs, she grabbed it.
"No need for that, you have already stoked the fire. I just need to be fucked."
I would have liked to finger her, and to possibly even go down on her, but I wasn't going to complain. She was one of the best known actresses in the world, a global superstar, and she wanted me to fuck her.
This was one to savour, so I didn't rush. I gave her the full eight inches, but only an inch at a time.
She was surprisingly quiet at first. It took a few good strokes before she got going, but when she did, she was almost wild, moaning and writhing more than any woman I had ever had. It was hard keeping up any sort of rhythm. At one time we almost fell off the table. This was not what I had expected. However, after five minutes it was a lot better, I had now got used to it, and I even felt as if I was back in control.
"I want more."
I thought I was already giving her my all, but she had sounded desperate, so I would see what I could do. There was no response from her when I gave her faster strokes, but there was when I pushed her legs higher.
"Yes, yes."
That had done the trick, then a minute or two later, without any warning, she climaxed. To call it a big one is an understatement. It was so intense that it spoilt any chance I had of reaching it as well. When it ended, I was just glad that I was still alive.
I was now sitting on the chair, waiting for her to move, or to even say something. It was a few minutes before there was any sign of life.
After opening her eyes, and stretching her arms into the air, she said, "It was as good as Hillary said it would be."
"So you know Mrs. Henderson?"
"Yes, she is a good friend."
That surprised me, I wouldn't have thought they had anything in common.
I waited until she had showered, and was almost dressed, before I asked her. I was hesitant, because she might be offended, but then I went for it.
"Marilyn, can I ask you why you came here?"
"I told you, to be fucked," then she gave me a big smile, before continuing with, "What you really want to know is, why does a woman like me pay for it?"
I nodded.
"I don't have to, there is always a long list of young attractive men willing to date me, but sometimes this is simpler. There is no acrimonious break up, with you selling your story to a journalist. I am not paying you for sex, I am paying you to get out of my life afterwards."
Then she laughed, and I was glad when she stopped, it was starting to get on my nerves.
Her tip was modest, but I wasn't disappointed because I also got a signed photograph of her. On it she had written, 'To my dearest David, thanks for a wonderful time, love Marilyn xxx'. It was something I would always cherish.
Ten minutes later, after showering, I was still thinking about her. My next client, a new member, was due in a few minutes, but there was no way she would top Marilyn Brandy.
When I opened the door to her, I was surprised, but pleasantly so.
"What are you doing here?"
She smiled, then said, "That's no way to greet your Mother."
"But I have another client, and you were not on my list."
"I rang in earlier, on the off chance, and that nice receptionist told me that I was lucky. Somebody had just cancelled."
I was lucky as well, first a famous actress, then my Mother. Days don't get any better than this.
I helped her off with her coat, then she gave me a quick smile, before saying, "Will you please leave, I will call you when I am ready."
That surprised me, but I did as she had asked. I couldn't understand her need for privacy, especially after all the things we had done together. When somebody has fucked you with a ten inch dildo, and you have loved it, being watched while you undress seems irrelevant. Then it hit me, this was to keep up the pretence that this was going to be just a massage.
When she called me back, I was half-expecting her to be still wearing her underwear, that would have cracked me up, but I could see it on the chair. However, I did smile when I saw the towel covering her lower body.
In my best professional voice, I said, "Madam, are you ready for your massage?"
That got a little chuckle from her. I then spent the next five minutes on her top, but well away from her nice breasts. If she was going to keep pretending that she was just here for the massage, then I was going to keep her waiting for the sex.
I then did as much of her legs as I could with the towel on. When it needed to come off I didn't ask, I just quickly removed it. Now that I had better access, I could do her thighs. I spent ten minutes on them, the last two as high as possible without touching her most intimate place. When I had finished she was breathing heavily.
"Please turn over."
She gasped. It was barely audible, but I had heard it. She had made it out of surprise, and possibly disappointment because I was continuing with the massage, instead of making it sexual.
I took my time doing her back, then when I had finished, I placed my hands on her peachy bottom. This time it wasn't a gasp, it was a deep sigh, out of relief and the anticipation of what was to come next. She was now highly excited, even though it was just her bottom I was touching. As I pushed against it, she started pushing back. It was time to turn her over so that I could get to her tits. I was going to spend as long as I could feasting on them, before fingering her. She was going to get four inside her, whether she liked it or not. Then I smiled, of course she would like it.
"Fuck me David."
It was my turn to gasp, and it was a big one. I was stunned, and it was a few seconds before I could speak.
"Turn over."
"No, do it from behind," then she giggled, "My cunt or my ass, I don't mind. You choose."
As I took my shorts off, she got onto all fours.
"What are you waiting for?"
There was a hint of frustration in her voice. I muttered a quick, "Sorry," then I was behind her, ready to push in. Both were on offer, but there was only ever going to be one that I would choose, her sweet juicy cunt.
As I fucked her, I kept thinking about what she had said. It made me even hornier. This was now so fast and furious, that it was never going to last. And it didn't. Another five minutes would have been better, ten would have been perfect, but we only managed two at the most.
"I am going to fucking co..."
Then she climaxed. I needed another three deep strokes before I got mine. As I flooded her cunt she collapsed onto the table. I only rested for a few seconds, then I pulled out of her.
As I showered, I wondered what she would say to me when I got back. I considered, 'That was some fuck', 'That was a great climax' and even 'You must have my ass next time', but I settled on something else.
She was dressed when I returned, and she looked as smart as she always did. I then got a big smile, from her.
"Thank you, that was a wonderful," there was then a slight hesitation before she said the last word. It wasn't fuck, and it wasn't climax. It was what I had thought it would be, 'Massage'.
So far it had been a perfect day, and it would get even better when I got home to Victoria. When I had left for work she had told me she was going to cook us a special meal, but she wouldn't tell me what it was.
It was roast lamb, with all the trimmings. I ate too much. As she cleared the dishes I looked forward to the great sex we would soon be having. However that didn't happen. We ended up having our second argument, and this one was more serious.
It started after I had causally said that it had been a good day at Hilltop Mansion. Her response was unexpected, "I don't like you working there." I couldn't understand why she had said that, she knew what my job was when we had started going out together, so why had she suddenly decided that she didn't like it?
There was no sex that night, but the make-up sex in the morning was fantastic. I even joked to her that we should argue more often, but she didn't find it funny.
When she left for work I went back to sleep. I had another free day with nothing urgent that needed doing, so I was going to have a lazy day.
That evening I got to work a few minutes early, that was good, I could spend some time chatting with Angela.
She asked about Victoria, and I told her it was going well. I thought it best not to mention last night's argument. Then the conversation turned to James.
"You are a friend of James. Have you seen him since he left Hilltop Mansion?"
He was more a colleague than a friend, so that wasn't likely, but I didn't correct her, I just shook my head.
"There are a lot of rumours going around. I thought you might know something."
"Sorry, I only know what was on that piece of paper you showed me."
I didn't like telling her a lie, but I couldn't risk telling her the truth. However I was curious to know what people were saying.
"So what is being said about James?"
"This one I have heard from a few people. Amy wanted to have sex with James, but he turned her down. That made her so mad she fired him."
"That's silly, James will fuck anything that has a pulse. He would never have said no to her."
She thought that was very funny, and I had to wait a while until she had stopped laughing before she told me more.
"I like this one. James has got her pregnant, and he refuses to marry her. She was so angry she wants nothing more to do with him."
It was my turn to laugh. She was nearly sixty, so was that even possible?
"What do you think?"
I moved closer to her, and I could sense her excitement as she waited for me to speak.
"I think," then I moved even closer, before adding, "That he left because he had got a new job."
That got me a slap across my head. It was done playfully, but it still hurt.
When I got to my room I slumped into the chair, then I put my hands behind my head. There was still nearly five minutes before my first client was due, so I had the opportunity to briefly relax before they arrived. I needed to take it. Once I started, it was going to be non-stop. Today's client list was Ms. Nelson, my Sister and then my Aunty. By the end of it I would be exhausted.
Ms. Nelson arrived on time, and she looked flustered. It took her a moment to catch her breath, before she said, "I had to rush, am I late?"
I shook my head, then I pointed to the clock on the wall. She looked pleased when she realised that she wasn't late, in fact she was actually two minutes early.
Turning back to me, she said, "I must have forgotten my manners," then she offered me her hand. I shook it vigorously, that made her smile.
"Do you remember me?"
"Of course. You are Mrs. Green's Granddaughter. The shy young virgin."
That made her crease up with laughter.
I then sat on the chair, watching her undress. It was done with speed, this was a woman who was eager for sex. On Mrs. Green's last visit she had asked me for a favour. She wanted me to 'deflower' her young granddaughter. However, when she arrived, I found out that she had lost her virginity years ago, and that she was a sex fiend, with an almost insatiable appetite.
Despite her being chubby, possibly even fat, I found her very erotic. The next forty minutes were a whirlwind of every sexual activity you can imagine. The highlights being when I fingered her to her second climax, and her third, with the help of my giant dildo, Mr. Big Balls. I only managed to come once, but it was more than enough for me.
When we had finished I had to hurry. I only had ten minutes to shower before my Sister would be here. I managed it in six, which was just in time, because she was early.
I had only just finished greeting her, when there was a knock on the door. It must be Angela. It wasn't, it was Aunty Jane. She was surprised to see Gemma.
"Am I early?"
"Yes, an hour early."
There was confusion for a couple of minutes, until we figured out what had happened. Aunty Jane had been given the wrong time, and when she had arrived the reception desk was empty. Angela wasn't there to tell her that there had been a mix-up.
"Sorry Aunty, you are going to have a long wait."
She didn't look happy. Then, as she was leaving, Gemma put her arms around her to give her a hug. I thought she was consoling her, but then they started whispering to each other. When they giggled, I knew they were plotting something. After breaking from their hug, my Sister was the first to speak.
"It's unfair to make Aunty wait. I think she should stay," then, after putting her hands on her hips, she added, "That is if you can manage both of us together."
After the threesome with Gemma and James, I had vowed that I would never do another. But this was different, and even though it was still as risky as before, I was never going to say no.
"OK, but if we get caught I am going to blame both of you."
That didn't seem to bother them. I then watched as they undressed each other. I hadn't expected that, but I found it highly erotic. They stopped when they were both down to just their knickers. My cock was now so hard it was doing its best to rip my shorts, and when they started fondling each other's breasts, it almost succeeded.
I had only ever had two women at the same time once before. I was on holiday, and they were staying in the same hotel as me. I met them in the bar. We got drinking, and we eventually ending up in bed together. I couldn't believe my luck. I was having sex with two women, and they were Mother and Daughter.
I don't remember exactly what happened, because I was quite drunk, but I do remember it ending with me climaxing inside the Mother, while fingering the Daughter. The next day I woke up looking for a second helping, but they had gone, not just from my room, but also from the hotel. I never saw them again.
This time I wasn't drunk, so I would probably enjoy it more, and I definitely wouldn't forget any of it.
I let them touch each other for a few more minutes, before I decided it was time to join in. I now had both hands on Gemma's tits, and my mouth on Aunty's nipple. Both of them were making appreciative noises, so I knew I was doing a good job.
"Who are you going to fuck first?"
It was Gemma, and she seemed eager to know. However, it was a difficult question. Was there an answer that would please both of them?
"I don't know, you decide?"
The ball was now back in her court.
"I want to be first," then she looked at Aunty Jane, before adding, "If that's OK with you?"
She looked relieved when she got a yes.
"I want you on the table, on your back."
After taking her knickers off, my Sister did what I had asked. As soon as she was lying flat, Aunty was sucking on her tits. That left her cunt for me.
It was now a contest between Aunty and me, to see who could abuse Gemma the most. Aunty was sucking in huge mouthfuls of tit, and I was inserting as many fingers into her cunt as I could. I manged an impressive five, three from one hand, and two from the other, all at the same time. I declared myself the winner.
What we were both doing should have been uncomfortable for my Sister, possibly even painful, but she didn't object, instead she just moaned continuously. She was obviously enjoying it.
"This is good, but I thought you were going to fuck me?"
"No, I've changed my mind."
"What!"
Then she realised I must be teasing her.
"David, you are such a bastard. If you don't do it now, I might change my mind."
I was now worried that she might actually mean it, so I took my shorts off in record time.
"Turn over, I am going to have you from behind."
Then I had a brainwave.
"Wait. Aunty you can get underneath her, so that you can lick her clit while I fuck her."
It took a while for all of us to get into position. At first it was awkward, but then when I moved a bit, to get out of the way of Aunty's head, it worked a treat.
Gemma was now getting long strokes from my cock, and at the same time Aunty was lapping her clit, as fast as a cat drinking milk from a saucer. It was good for me, and for Aunty, but it must be heaven for my Sister.
The only problem when it is this good is that it never lasts for long. We managed another five minutes, six at the most, then Gemma climaxed. I had seen her orgasm lots of times before, but none like this. It was so intense and strong, that at one point I actually thought she might be having a heart attack.
When it eventually ended, she collapsed, taking me with her, and almost crushing Aunty.
I got five minutes rest before Aunty Jane reminded me that it was now her turn. We could both tell that Gemma wasn't interested, and that was confirmed when she said she was going for a shower. I was OK with that, it would be no fun for any of us if we forced her into it.
I hadn't climaxed in Gemma, so I was eager to come, but I still wanted to take my time with Aunty. Five minutes sucking on her nice nipples was enough to get us both worked up again. I then took her knickers off so that I could go down on her.
I spent the next few minutes just sticking my tongue into her opening, so that I could saviour the taste and smell of her sweet cunt. Then I got to work on her magnificent clit. Its size always amazed me.
It didn't take me long to find the right spot, and when I did, her moaning went off the scale. I kept on it for a few more minutes, then I had to back off, she was getting too near to a climax. After another minute or so, even a gentle lick was in danger of taking her over the edge. It was now time to fuck her.
When I pushed into her, it was done with force, and it made her gasp. She was about to say something, but I stifled it by giving her a long hard stroke that was almost brutal. The time for anything subtle was over, this was hot and passionate, just as it should be.
"I can't take much more of this."
I muttered, "Yes you can," then I pushed her legs higher so that I could plough into her deeper.
That was enough to make her come. It was a big one, impressive, but not as good as Gemma's. It was only when her orgasm was fading, that I managed my climax. I grunted like a wild animal as I flooded her cunt, only stopping when my balls were completely drained.
It was only when I was getting off the table, that I noticed Gemma sitting in the chair. She was now dressed.
Aunty didn't bother showering, I think because she could see that Gemma was keen to leave. Five minutes later I was getting a big hug from both of them. Their parting words sent a shiver of excitement down my spine.
Aunty said, "We must do this again."
"Yes, next week," was my Sister's reply.
I was still high with excitement when I got home. Victoria should have been there, but she wasn't, but there was a note on the kitchen table.
'David, you do know I love you, but I cannot continue sharing you with the women you see at work. I should be enough for you. If you want our relationship to continue, then you must leave Hilltop Mansion.'
I did love her, but I also loved my job. I was now angry with her for making me choose. I spent the next hour thinking about it, but I couldn't decide. I would try again in the morning.
Just out of curiosity, if you were in the same situation as Peter, what would your decision be?
78 Dexter the Personal Trainer
chris99999
"Five more. No, make it ten."
She gave me a look that was pure hate, but then she did what I had asked, before collapsing onto the floor. I stood over her grinning. It was almost a minute before she got up.
"You know I hate push-ups, so why do you make me do them?"
"Because they are a good exercise," then I gave her my best cheeky smile, before adding, "And because I know you hate them."
That got me a slap. It was going towards my head, but I managed to catch it on my arm. As she tried again, I grasped her wrist, and then I pulled her towards me. When she opened her mouth, to protest, I forced my mouth on hers. Then I kissed her. She resisted, but only briefly. Now she was kissing me back. After a couple of minutes I was the first to pull away. I needed to check the time.
"We only have twenty minutes."
"I only need ten," then, after starting to remove her top, she added, "I just hope you can keep up with me."
I gave her a confident smile, but I was a bit anxious. Julie was a woman that you don't want to disappoint. Six months ago she had turned fifty, and that had prompted her to acquire my services.
"I am on a mission to get myself fit. Dexter, are you the man to help me do it?"
"Yes I am."
And that's how I became a Personal Trainer, with Mrs. Kennedy as my first client. For the first three sessions, that was all I was, but after the fourth time I was much more than that. I was her lover, and I was now calling her Julie.
"Are you just going to stand there?"
I muttered a quick, "Sorry."
As she was undressing, my mind had wondered. I didn't have time to think about the past. I needed to concentrate on the present, otherwise I would be late for my next client. Before she could say anything else, I attacked her nipples. It was a two pronged offensive. I was now sucking hard on one, and pulling on the other.
"Don't stop until I tell you to."
That is what always happens. She tells me what she wants me to do, and I do it.
"You do know that I have a pussy that is waiting to be fingered?"
I did, and what a pussy it was. Julie is still attractive, but her best years are behind her. Large tits that were once firm, are now sagging, and she is carrying some extra pounds around her middle. However, her cunt is still a thing of beauty.
"That feels good, but I need more."
While still sucking on her, I had pushed a finger deep into her. When I added a second, she grunted, and when my thumb found her clit, she moaned. I never got tired of playing with her cunt. It was always wet, but the best thing about it was her clit. It was big, and it always responded to my touch.
"That's the spot, rub it hard. And don't stop."
She was now excited, and if I wanted to, I could easily finish her off with my fingers.
"Do you want to fuck me?"
That took me by surprise, and for a second or two I stopped playing with her. For the first time ever she was giving me a choice, rather than giving me a command. I needed to leave soon, then I thought of her tight cunt, and how it felt when I was inside her.
"Yes. I always want to fuck you."
I could tell from the big smile that she gave me, that I had said the right thing. She was now positioning herself so that I could take her from behind. When she was ready, I was as well. Normally I take my time entering her. I start by giving her just an inch or two, and then I slowly push in until my balls are flat against her. However, this time I was in a hurry, so she got the full seven inches in one go. It took her breath away, but before she could complain, I started fucking her.
"Squeeze my tits."
I reached forward, and then I cupped her swinging breasts, feeling the weight of them. As I continued to fuck her, I pinched her nipples.
"Fuck me harder with your big cock."
Good, she was now ready to be finished off. My cock isn't massively long, but it's thick, very thick. I've seen longer ones in the locker room, but I have never seen one that has my girth.
She was now getting the full benefit of it. Long hard strokes that were making her gasp every time I went deep into her sweet cunt.
"I'm nearly there."
It was now time to fuck her even harder. As I did, she made even more noise. A minute later she climaxed. I continued to thrust into her, even though I knew I wasn't going to reach it. When she wanted me to stop, she would tell me. A short while later, as her orgasm was subsiding, she spoke.
"You can stop now."
When I pulled out of her, my cock was still stiff, but I knew it wasn't going to get any attention from her. Once her needs are satisfied, she loses interest. Sometimes that is a problem for me, but not today. My next client is Mrs. Wilson, and, unless I am mistaken, she is going to let me fuck her for the first time.
Before I left, I took a quick shower. I knew it was going to make me late, but there was no way I could turn up at Mrs. Wilson's place all sweaty, and smelling of sex. Fortunately there was very little traffic, so in the end I was only five minutes late, but I had to wait another two before the maid opened the door.
"Mrs. Wilson has had to attend an important meeting at short notice. She sends her apologies," then she gave me a nice smile, before continuing with, "And of course you will be paid for today."
I shrugged my shoulders, and smiled back. It was not what I wanted to hear, but there was nothing I could do about it. Mrs. Wilson was supposed to have been my last client of the day, and I had wanted to finish on a high, but instead it had ended in disappointment. I now wished I had climaxed with Julie.
As I drove home, I tried to cheer myself up, it was silly to let this spoil my day. I was only twenty four years old, but I had my own business. So life was good.
'Dexter Ford, Personal Trainer. You set the goals, and I will help you achieve them!'
They say, 'If you only have lemons, then make lemonade.'
In my case, all I had was my fitness, and my enthusiasm for exercise. So when I was looking for a job, and nobody would hire me, I decided to make my hobby into a business. The first two months had been a struggle, but after that, when my client list had expanded, I was doing OK. Now, after six months, I was doing even better, working at least four days a week.
"You're home early?"
"Yes, the last client cancelled."
Mother now looked concerned.
"It's no big deal. It happens."
I then gave her a big smile, I was now over the disappointment.
"OK, but don't let them bully you."
"Yes Mummy."
That made her laugh. When she had finished, she spoke again.
"Now that you have some free time, I want a favour."
"OK."
I was living at home rent free, so whenever she asked me to do anything, I had the good sense to do it. I just hoped it wasn't going to take long. I had bought a book this morning on Yoga, and I was keen to read it.
"I want you to be my Personal Trainer, and I want my first lesson now."
I was surprised, I certainly hadn't expected that. However, if that's what she wanted, then that's what she would get.
"I'm going to get ready. I'll be in the garage in five minutes."
As she left, I muttered under my breath, "It's not a garage anymore, it's a Gym."
Of course it was still a garage, but I had taken it over. It now contained all my exercise equipment.
I got there first. I had to wait a while before she joined me.
"I thought you'd changed your mind."
"No, it took me some time deciding what to wear," then she twirled around, before adding, "What do you think?"
I shook my head, before saying, "You need to go shopping, but it will do for now."
She was wearing an old T-shirt, but it was too tight, and her skirt was no better, it was only just covering her bottom. On another woman I wouldn't have had an issue with the clothes, but seeing them on my Mother was making me feel uncomfortable. I would just have to forget who she was, and treat her like any other client. Then I thought of Julie, and I nearly laughed. Yes, like any other client, except Julie.
Smiling at me, she said, "What do you want me to do first?"
"Push-ups."
She was ready to give up after just five, but I made her do ten. When she had finished, she was breathing heavily.
"I'm so unfit."
"Don't worry. In a few weeks you will be able to do fifty."
I could tell from the look she gave me, that she didn't believe me. It was an optimistic target, but it was achievable. However, she would need to make the effort, but this was the first session, so I decided that it might be best to go easy on her.
"Time to do some stretching."
I got her to lie on her side, and then I pulled her arm over her head. As I pushed it back further she groaned. I held the position for twenty seconds then I released it. Generally, I only repeat this two or three times, but for Mother I did five. The extra ones were for my benefit, and not hers. On the second stretch I had noticed her nipple. It was hard to miss, because it was prominent against her tight T-shirt. Each stretch seemed to make it even bigger. The same happened with her other nipple when we switched sides. When we had finished, and she stood up, both nipples were clearly visible. My cock was still coiled, but it was straining against my shorts, and it was painful. But I knew that if I averted my eyes, the blood would soon drain from it, so I turned away from her.
"What do you think?"
When I turned back to look at her, I was shocked. She now had her hands on her waist, and she was thrusting her chest out. Her nipples, that had been prominent before, seemed even bigger now, and she was asking my opinion of them. I hesitated, not sure what to say, which was just as well, because she spoke again.
"This bra. Is it suitable, or do I need a sports one?"
I hesitated, before saying, "I think so."
She then quickly took her T-shirt off.
"Is that better, or do you need to feel it?"
I was now finding it difficult to speak, but I did manage to nod. This was too good an opportunity to miss. When I put my hands underneath her tits, I tried to make it look like I was examining her bra, but to me it felt like I was fondling her.
"Move them up and down. Tell me if they wobble too much."
They did wobble, but only slightly. However, it was enough to get me even more excited, so excited that I risked brushing her nipples with both hands. She didn't complain, but when I tried again, she stepped back.
"What's the verdict?"
It took me several seconds to compose myself, before I said, "The bra is OK."
I wanted to add, "And your tits are magnificent," but I had the good sense to keep quiet.
"That's good news. Now can we get back to doing more stretching?"
I was going to get her to use the step machine, but that could wait.
"Lie on your back. I'm going to work your hamstrings."
The first stretch was a lot easier than I thought it would be. I managed to get her leg almost up to her shoulders, and she didn't complain.
"That's very impressive."
"I can do even better. Watch this."
She then grabbed her other leg with both hands, and pulled it up herself.
"What do up think?"
She was the winner, but only just. However, I was taking my time telling her, because of what I was now looking at. When she had raised her leg, it hadn't just gone high, it had gone wide as well, exposing her knickers. They were tight against her, showing off the contours of her most intimate place. I could make out her opening, and a small lump that was probably her clit. It was a few seconds before I was able to speak.
"You managed to get it slightly higher than me."
I thought she would be pleased, but instead she looked disappointed, then she managed to get her leg even higher.
"Is that better?"
There was now no doubt that she had beaten me. When I nodded in agreement, she gave me a big smile. We then repeated the stretching, but this time I did both legs for her, and I made sure to get them as wide apart as possible.
"I think that's enough for me."
"One more?"
She groaned, but I knew it was a fake one, so I stretched her legs again.
"Let's hold this for as long as possible."
"OK, do you want to time me?"
I nodded, and then I looked at my watch to make a note of the time. Mother was competitive, so I knew that I would get plenty of time to stare at her plump cunt that was straining against her skimpy knickers.
I was only intending to look, but after a few seconds I wanted more. My cock was now throbbing like crazy, hungry for some action, and it was now in charge. As I moved both hands up her thighs, I told myself that it was just to help with the stretching, but really it was so that I could finger her.
"How long?"
"One minute. Can you hold for another?"
She grimaced, before saying, "I'll try."
When my hands touched the hem of her knickers, I stopped. If I continued, then there would be no going back. It would change our relationship for ever. If she wasn't my Mother, then my fingers would already be up her, and I would be massaging her clit. However, she was my Mother, so what should I do? Then I noticed the damp patch on her white knickers. She was excited, so I now knew my fingers would slide easily into her. I took a deep breath, I was going to go for it.
"I can't take anymore."
She then put her hands on mine, and I knew it was all over. I waited until her legs were back on the floor, before telling her how she had done.
"Two minutes seven seconds."
She punched the air with a clenched fist, as if she had won some great sporting event. I smiled, but it was forced. I had missed my chance because I had hesitated for too long.
After ten minutes on the step machine, then just five on the exercise bike, I decided it was enough for her first session.
"How do you feel?"
After putting her hands on her hips, and puffing her chest out, she said, "I feel as if I could do another hour," then she shook her head before laughing.
While she showered I went to my room. As soon as I was on the bed, my cock was out, and I was giving it quick strokes. I desperately wanted to reach it. I should have climaxed with Julie, but I had saved it for Mrs. Wilson. However, she had cancelled, and then, unexpectedly, I had got myself all worked up while I was with Mother, without getting anything.
Five minutes later, after I had spurted into a tissue, I felt a lot better. Then the guilt set in. An hour later, when my Sister knocked on the door to tell me to come down and eat, I was dreading seeing Mother again.
When I entered the dining room they were already eating. My Sister ignored me, but Mother gave me a nice smile, and I almost sighed with relief. I wasn't in trouble, so why had I made myself so anxious? Nothing had really happened. Then some of the guilt came back. If Mother hadn't closed her legs when she did, then something would have happened.
"What were you two doing in the garage?"
I muttered, "It's a Gym," but she ignored me.
Looking at my Sister, Mother said, with pride in her voice, "I was exercising with my Personal Trainer."
"You should introduce me to him."
"Very funny."
She was having a dig at me. She didn't think that I was good enough to be a Personal Trainer.
"Dexter was very good. You should let him teach you."
We both looked at each other, then, at the same time, we shook our heads. My Sister and I knew that was never going to happen.
The next day I only had two clients, three hours apart, so I took the opportunity to do some running before seeing the second one. I had only intended to run six miles, but I ended up doing eight. When I arrived at their place I was still tired from my run, but that wasn't going to be a problem. I was seeing Arthur, a nice guy in his late fifties. He never wanted to do anything too strenuous, and we spent a lot of time talking. This was going to be easy.
When I got home, Mother was in the kitchen.
"Becky will be another hour and a half, can you wait for her so that we can all eat together?"
"Yes, but only if you come to the Gym with me."
She smiled at me, before saying, "OK."
That surprised me. I was only joking, and I had expected her to say no. I was planning on spending the time reading before my Sister got back, but now I would have to give her another lesson.
This time I only had to wait five minutes for her. Her skirt was the same one as before, but her top was different. However, it was still as tight on her as the other one had been. I would need to concentrate, and be professional. I needed to remember that she was my Mother.
"I'm a bit stiff. Can we start by doing some stretching, lots of stretching?"
I nodded, and then I thought about last time. That was a bad idea. I was now trying to control my cock as the blood flowed into it. While I stretched her arms, I didn't look at her nipples. That did the trick, I was now back in control, and my cock was completely limp. It was now time to work her hamstrings. However, when I reached for her leg, she pulled it away.
"I can do it myself."
Her legs were now high in the air, supported by her hands under her knees.
After a few seconds, she looked at me and said, "I need some help."
I was confused, she appeared to be in control.
"I want to stretch out as well as up, so I need you to push my legs apart."
I looked away as I did what she had asked.
"Move your hands higher, so that I can open wider."
This time I couldn't resist, I had to look, and what I saw was even better than before. At first I thought she wasn't wearing any knickers, she was, but they were almost transparent. I was shocked, and excited, in equal measures. As I continued looking, two things happened. My cock started expanding, and my hands started moving. I wasn't in control of either of them.
I was now inches away, and this time I wasn't going to stop. Then suddenly she lowered her legs, but she didn't close them, and my hands were still up her skirt.
"That was hard work. I'm going to rest for a while."
Then she smiled at me, before closing her eyes. I smiled as well, because my Mother, without actually saying it, had just given me permission to touch her cunt.
I started by gently running two fingers up and down her opening, and then I pushed them against it. The knickers gave a little, just enough so that the tips went in, but I wanted more than that, so they needed to come off. When I pulled on them with both hands, she opened her eyes. I froze, fearing the worst, but then she closed them again. This time as I pulled on them there was no resistance, and she even closed her legs so that I could get them off.
Her cunt was now naked, and I could see it in all its glory. I was going to take my time with it, to savour every part of it. I was determined to give her the best climax she had ever had. That was ambitious, and I might fail, but I was going to try my best.
This time when I pushed two fingers in, her knickers were not in the way. I only stopped when I couldn't get them in any deeper. I then started to fuck her with them, and she started to moan. Hearing her so excited was making my cock go crazy. I was tempted to get it out, and to thrust it into her, but I wasn't sure how far she wanted to go, so I kept it in my shorts. However, her cunt looked good enough to eat, so I was going to go down on her instead.
The first lick must have taken her by surprise, because when my tongue touched her clit, her legs jerked. Then as I continued to finger her, I searched for her sweet spot. When I found it, she gasped.
I was now concentrating on her clit, licking and sucking it, and she was now moaning almost continuously. When I added another finger, it almost took her over the edge. I eased off. She would get her climax, but not yet.
I managed to keep her excited, without boiling over, for another ten minutes. However, it was now getting difficult, because even a gentle lick was making her go wild. I had even stopped fingering her. I had kept them in, but I wasn't moving them. Then she started wiggling her bottom, and I knew it was time to finish her off.
A short while later she climaxed. I may only be twenty four, but I have had my share of women, so I know what it's like when they have an orgasm, but Mother's was different. There was nothing unusual in what she did. Her head shook from side to side, her body went rigid, and she even muttered some obscenities, but the intensity was different. It was off the scale. When she had finished she looked exhausted.
She gave me a weak smile, before saying, "It might be best if we stop now."
I just nodded, and then I helped her up. As she left the Gym, she looked unsteady on her feet. I didn't follow her, instead I bent down and picked up her knickers. I then took my cock out. It only took me a few quick strokes before I climaxed into them. On the way to my bedroom, I put them in the laundry basket. Would Mother notice what I had done? I hoped so.
As we sat together eating our evening meal, I kept asking myself, 'Had it really happened?' The answer was always yes, but I was still finding it hard to believe. Mother was acting the same as usual, in what she said, and the way she looked at me. My Sister was with us, and she was none the wiser. Mother even told her that we had been in the Gym, and she had made it sound perfectly normal.
When I went to bed I was tired, but I was finding it difficult to sleep. There was too much on my mind. I had questions, but no answers. The key one was, why had she let me touch her? The simple answer was that she hadn't dated for the last six months, so she needed sex. However, lots of Mothers are in that position, but they don't let their Son give them a climax. But did it matter what the reason was? We had both enjoyed it, and I knew that we would do it again. When I eventually drifted off, I was still thinking of her.
When I woke, I just knew it was going to be a good day. My first client was Mrs. Wilson, and my last one was Julie. If I was lucky, then I would get to fuck both of them. Julie was a given, but Mrs. Wilson was playing hard to get.
There was no traffic, so I got to my first appointment ten minutes early. I rang the bell and waited.
"Hi Dexter, come in."
"Hello Mrs. Wilson."
I was surprised, the maid always lets me in.
"It's Angela's day off," then she gave me a nice smile, before saying, "And I think it's time you called me Hannah."
While I waited for her to get ready, I was finding it difficult to contain my excitement. No maid, and call me Hannah. Today must be the day, but I still wasn't sure. She had teased me before and then stopped. I needed to manage my expectations. However, when she entered the room, and I saw what she was wearing, I was convinced. This time there was no T-shirt. On her top she just had a sports bra. Also, her leggings had been replaced by a skirt, and it was as short as Mother's.
We started with the exercise bike.
"Is this too fast?"
I shook my head, and then said, "No, it's too slow."
She groaned, before putting more effort into it.
"That's perfect. Fifteen minutes to warm you up."
She groaned again, but I just ignored her.
I liked Mrs. Wilson, and not just because she had let me touch her. It was difficult to tell her age because she had kept herself in good condition. My best guess was early forties, but she might even be older than Julie. She was petite, with small tits, but they were topped with nice nipples. I knew that because I had played with them often enough, but only through her clothes. However, what I liked best about her was her face. She was a beauty, and that's why she had bagged a wealthy business man. Apparently he was mega rich, but the downside was that he was much older than her, and his health was now poor. I got all that from Angela the maid, just after I became Mrs. Wilson's Personal Trainer.
"Can I finish?"
I glanced at my watch, another minute left, but she was breathing heavily, and her face was red, so I took pity on her.
"Yes. Take a short break, then it's push-ups."
She was good at them, so I made her do twenty. Next was the step machine. We then finished with her working with the weights. It was now time for her to hug me. That is what she had done after the first session had ended, I think out of relief that she had managed to complete it. The next time, I got a kiss after the hug. Now I got more, but not as much as I would like. Up to now she had let me touch her tits, and rub between her legs, but only over her clothes. If I tried to get inside, she would always pull away.
This time it was only a quick hug, and then we kissed. It was tender at first, but it soon became passionate. When I put my hand on her tits, she responded by kissing me harder, and when I found her nipple, she groaned. My other hand was now going up her skirt, eager to get to her cunt.
I was now pinching her nipple, and rubbing on her clit through her knickers. How long should I do this for before taking them off?
"You need to fuck me."
I almost laughed, she had made the decision for me. As I got my cock out, she took her knickers off. We were now ready to start, but what position? Then I noticed her looking at my cock. Her expression was a mixture of excitement and apprehension.
"It's too big for me."
I shrugged my shoulders, before saying, "It's not that long."
"I have had longer, much longer, but never one as thick as yours."
I have had this reaction before, and I always say the same thing in response.
"We can try. I will stop if it's too much for you."
They always think about it, but up to now nobody has said no.
"OK, but be gentle."
"I'm always gentle."
That made her smile. Yes I would be gentle, but only at the start. At the end, when she was climaxing, I would be fucking her as hard as possible.
I was now ready to enter her. Without saying anything, she had got into the 'doggy' position. I was happy, because that would have been my choice as well. As I pushed into her she winced.
"Take it easy."
I briefly stopped, then I gave her more. She was now breathing heavily.
"Are you OK?"
"Just about. I can't believe my little pussy has managed to take it."
There was a lot more to put in, but the worst was over. Her cunt was now stretched enough for me to continue. I took my time, and when I was fully in, I stopped to let her get used to it.
I did start nice and easy, and she was very tight for the first three or four strokes, but then she loosened up. I took that as a sign that she was now ready to be fucked harder.
She was now getting my best effort, and she was taking it without complaining. It must have been uncomfortable for her at first, but from the noises she was now making, it had become all pleasure. She was now broken-in, so next time would be a lot easier. However, I needed to give her a big climax, to make sure that she would come back for more.
Ten minutes later we were still going, and I was getting tired. It was beginning to feel like a chore, rather than a pleasurable experience.
"Fuck me harder," then she groaned as I went deep into her, before adding, "I want to come, but I never do when I am being fucked."
I wished she had told me that at the beginning. I might have licked her to a climax first, before putting my cock in. I felt sorry for her, but I was also angry because I was attempting the impossible. Then I had a selfish thought. She might not be able to orgasm, but I certainly could, so I upped the pace. That did the trick for me. A few seconds later my cock twitched, and I started to flood her cunt.
"Oh fuck, I'm going to come as well."
She sounded surprised, and as I finished, she reached it. Perfect timing. I waited a while before pulling out of her. It had been a struggle to put it in, but it came out without any fuss. We then showered together.
As I was about to leave, she hugged me, and then she kissed me on the cheek before whispering in my ear.
"That was wonderful. Same time next week?"
I stroked her hair, before saying, "Yes it was, but only on one condition."
She looked at me quizzically, wondering what that condition could be.
"Angela isn't at home."
She smiled, and I could tell that she was relieved, because I wasn't asking for something that was impossible.
"Yes, it will be her day off again, so we will be completely alone," then she giggled.
It was just as well that Hannah had been willing, because I got nothing from Julie. When I arrived at her place, she was in a bad mood, and it got worse as the session went on. She did all the exercises, but she complained about everything. When we had finished, I knew that there wasn't going to be any sex. I was OK with that. I had realised early on that nothing was going to happen, but I was curious. Why was she in such a mood? Then I got my answer.
"That bastard husband of mine is screwing his secretary, and she is half is age."
I tried to look sympathetic, but really I wanted to laugh, and I did, but I waited until I was in my car. She was screwing her Personal Trainer, and I was less than half her age. Forty minutes later, when I got home, I was still finding it funny.
That evening Julie phoned me to apologise, and to book another session for tomorrow. When the call ended, I had a big smile on my face. Nothing had been said, but I knew that tomorrow wasn't about having more exercise, it was about her having the sex that she had missed out on today.
That night in bed, I thought about how lucky I was. I now had two willing clients, Julie and Hannah. I also had Mother, but did I really have her? When I had got home, I had offered to go to the Gym with her. She had quickly said no. I could understand her not wanting to, so soon after the last time, but I would have expected some indication that she was keen to do it again on another day. Perhaps I was being over sensitive? Only time would tell.
The next day was a tough one, back to back clients all day, finishing with Julie. In the sessions, the clients do most of the work, but I still have to do some, because I have to demonstrate. By the time I got to Julie, I had done my share, and I wasn't keen to do anymore. However, when she opened the door to me, I knew it was going to be easy. There wasn't going to be any exercising from either of us, because she was completely naked.
"Come in before the neighbours see me," then she laughed.
Her house was very private, surrounded by a large wall, so there was no chance of that actually happening, but I think she liked to imagine that she was taking a big risk by being naked at her front door.
As soon as I was in the house, and the door was closed, she was taking my cock out. It was still limp, and she wasn't impressed.
Looking at me, and shaking her head, she said, "If you can't get it up, I am going to kill you."
Of course she was joking, but even so, I knew that I would be in trouble if I didn't perform. However, my cock was soon rock hard. Sucking on her tits, and fingering her, had got the blood flowing to it.
"Lie down, I want to fuck you."
So this was going to be a quick one. She wanted a climax, and she wanted it as soon as possible. I would have liked to take my time, but she was the boss, so I would have to do as I was told.
I was now flat on my back, and she was lowering herself onto me cock. As it went in, I reached for her tits, but she brushed my hands away.
"Don't do anything."
I put my hands to my side, and then I closed my eyes. If she wanted to do all the work, then I was happy to let her. Eventually, when I climaxed, I had no idea how long we had been at it. I had lost track of time. It was a nice one, and I now felt relaxed because my balls had been drained. I wasn't sure if Julie had come, but she must have, because when I opened my eyes, she was smiling.
"I needed that. You should have fucked me yesterday."
I muttered a quick, "Sorry," even though I hadn't been at fault.
When I got home, it was time to eat. Mother served my Sister, then me.
Looking at my plate, Becky said, "He has more than me."
I compared them. It wasn't true, she was just looking for a fight. Mother came over, then without saying anything, she switched our plates, but Becky still didn't look happy. She was obviously in a bad mood.
"How is my little Brother doing, is he giving you what you need?"
From the tone of her voice, it sounded as if she was hoping that the answer would be no. I liked my Sister, but sometimes she could be a bitch. I knew she was referring to the exercising, but it still made me feel uncomfortable. Mother seemed unperturbed with the question.
"He is giving me exactly what I need," then looking at me, she said, "And we are going to have another session tomorrow."
I nodded a couple of times. That was news to me, but I was more than happy to agree to it.
The next day was unusual, just two clients, and both of them new ones. I did want to grow the business, but regulars were always easier than new people. The first one was George. He was only about thirty years old, but he had already gone to seed. He had a fat flabby body, but he was very keen. Given time, a long time, I should be able to whip him into shape.
I was shocked when I saw the next client. You hire a Personal Trainer when you are unfit, but this woman looked to be in peak physical condition. She was also very young, perhaps even my age. Before starting, we talked for a while, and it then became clear what she wanted from me. She had reached a plateau in terms of fitness, and so she was hiring me to take her to the next level. An hour later she seemed satisfied with what we had achieved. She was a nice lady, and super attractive. I just hoped she would become a 'special' client.
I was the first one home. An hour later Mother got back from her part-time job.
"Are you ready?"
"Yes, but let me check with Becky to see what time she is back."
Mother had a brief chat with her, and when the call ended she was smiling.
"She won't be back for at least two hours, so we have plenty of time."
That sent a shiver of excitement down my spine. I had my Mother all to myself for two hours. We could do a lot in that time.
She kept me waiting for nearly fifteen minutes. Any longer and I would have gone looking for her.
"Sorry, I couldn't find any clean underwear. So I had to borrow some of your Sister's."
That was risky, Becky would blow her top if she found out. However, I was intrigued. What sort of underwear was my Sister now wearing? I had stopped masturbating with her underwear, when I fucked my first woman at the age of nineteen. I had discovered that there was a better place to deposit my semen.
To start with, I made her do push-ups. She stopped at ten, but I got her to do another three.
After standing up, and putting her hands on her hips, she said, "This top is way too tight. Do you mind if I take it off?"
I was never going to object, but before I could say anything, it was off. I could now see my Sister's bra, and a big chunk of my Mother's tits. It was completely unsuitable for exercising in. It was low cut, only just covering her big nipples.
Staring at it, I said, "It looks to be tight as well."
After putting her hands under both cups, and lifting them up, she said, "It is a bit tight."
She then turned her back on me.
"Will you please take it off?"
With trembling hands I unhooked it, and it fell to the floor. She then turned round.
"Do you think my nipples are too big?"
"No, they are perfect."
I could tell that she was pleased with what I had said.
All the women in our family have them."
Without thinking, I muttered, "Even Becky?"
She laughed, before saying, "Yes, especially Becky. But your Aunty has the biggest."
My Aunty has the biggest tits, that was obvious, but I now knew that she also has the nipples to match. I wished I had known that when I was growing up. I had often shot my load while imagining what it would be like playing with them. Knowing that she had big nipples, would have added to my excitement.
"Would you like to touch them?"
"What?"
I had lost concentration, I had been too busy thinking about my Aunty. She repeated it again, and I nodded.
I was nervous, so my first touch was tentative, but I soon got bolder. I was now pulling on her nipples, and she was responding by moaning. It was a low moan at first, but it got louder when I pulled harder.
"That's nice, but would you like to suck them?"
As I milked her, she stroked my head. I had lost count of the number of nipples I had sucked before. All had been nice, but this was special, not just because of its size, but because it was my Mother's. Every Son wants to suck on his Mother, but I was actually doing it. As good as this was, I wanted more, much more. I raised my head.
"Are your knickers too tight as well?"
She giggled, before saying, "I will let you decide that."
"Let me check."
The answer was always going to be yes, even if she was wearing baggy ones, because I wanted them off. My hand was quickly up her skirt. I laughed when I got to the top, she wasn't wearing any. She joined in, but it turned into a groan when I pushed my fingers into her.
"You naughty boy. Fingering your Mother's pussy."
That got me even more excited. I was now desperately searching for her clit. It was easy to find, because it was already nicely swollen.
"Would you like to fuck me?"
Then she giggled, before adding, "Of course you want to"
"Yes, but I want to play with your cunt for a bit longer."
"OK, but don't make me come with your fingers. I need cock. It's a long time since I have been fucked."
"Yes Mummy."
That made her giggle again, and I thought she was never going to stop. I now had the difficult task of keeping her excited, but not taking her over the edge. I liked playing with her nice clit, and I was tempted to rub it as hard as I could, but I restrained myself. It took a while to get into a rhythm, but she was now ticking over nicely. I would wait another five minutes, or possibly ten, before giving her my cock. It ended up being a lot longer than that, and I was amazed at my self-control.
She was now on her back, legs apart, and her knees high. As I took my cock out, I wondered what her reaction would be. When she saw it she smiled.
"It's just like your Father's."
That was good, she wouldn't have any problems accepting it.
"When your Father left me, I was glad. I don't miss him, but I miss his cock."
She then stared at it, with hunger in her eyes. I now knew that it was time to satisfy her. When the first three inches went in, she purred. When I hit the top, she gasped.
"Take it easy. I haven't had such a big cock for a long time."
I did, but not for long. After only a few strokes, I felt that she was ready for a proper fucking, one that was fast and furious. She was now getting everything that I could give her. I had even pushed her legs up high, almost to her shoulders, so that I could get into her as deep as possible. I was on a mission to fuck her to a climax, and from the noises she was making, I was going to succeed. But I had a problem. For some reason, even though I was highly excited, my own climax was a long way off. I could slow down, or continue and hope for the best. For her benefit, I decided to keep up the pace.
A short while later, she grunted, and her body then went stiff. I carried on fucking her, but I was never going to reach it. Then she surprised me.
"Don't stop. I'm going to come again."
It took her another couple of minutes before she did, and it seemed to be as big as the first one. Then I surprised myself, by climaxing as well. It had come without much of a build-up, but it was a good one, and when it ended I felt drained. After a short recovery, we left to get showered.
Fifteen minutes later, when I entered the kitchen, Mother was already there.
"I've just made some coffee. Do you want some?"
I nodded, and she smiled, because she knew it was a silly question. I never say no to freshly brewed coffee.
As I took my first sip, she looked at me, and said, "We need to talk."
My heart sank. This was going to be, 'We should never do that again'.
"We need to be careful, only doing it when your Sister isn't here."
I put on my serious face, before just saying, "Yes."
"And there is something else."
I was now curious, and as I waited for her to tell me, I tried to work out what it was. My best guess was that she was going to say that we only did it once a week.
"I do want to get fit. So we don't just make love, we exercise as well," then she paused, before saying. "Is twice a week too much for you?"
I nodded so many times, that it made her laugh.
After our evening meal, I went to my bedroom. I then read for half an hour before watching some television. When it got to nine o'clock I was tired, and soon after I fell asleep.
At the weekend it was Becky's birthday. She had reached the grand old age of twenty seven. I couldn't make my mind up on what to get her, so I gave her cash. We even had a party for her, just family and some close friends. My Aunty was there. Shortly after arriving, she came over to me. I then got a hug, and I could feel her big tits squash against me. My cock responded, and I had to quickly pull away before it poked into her.
I then got a stern look from her, before she said, "I'm not happy with you."
So she must have felt my expanding cock.
"You have become your Mother's Personal Trainer. What about me?"
That took me by surprise. My Aunty had never shown any interest in any sort of exercise before. However, I could tell she was being serious, so I told her that I would do it. We even made arrangements to start next week.
By ten, everybody had left. I stayed up another hour to tidy up, and then I went to bed. My hand was soon on my cock, and I started to think about my Aunty. Magnificent tits, and big nipples, but would I ever be lucky enough to play with them?
Probably not, but now that I was going to be her Personal Trainer, you never know!
79 Dexter the Personal Trainer Ch. 02
chris99999
I was fifteen minutes late, but I wasn't stressed about it. My client was my Aunty, so it didn't really matter that I wasn't on time.
"Dexter, nice to see you."
My Uncle had opened the door, and as usual he had greeted me as if I was his best friend. Then he hugged me. That was too much, I could hardly breathe. When he eventually released me, I stepped back to a safe distance, because there was a good chance he would do it again.
"Your Aunty is waiting for you in the back bedroom," he then paused before adding, "Be gentle with her, she is no spring chicken."
I nodded solemnly, and then he laughed. It was his big booming one that could wake the dead. He was still laughing as I went up the stairs.
"Hi Dexter, thanks for coming," then she glanced at the clock on the wall to make the point that I was late.
I muttered a quick, "Sorry," and she smiled. I was OK, she was just teasing me.
Last week my Aunty had asked me about the equipment she needed to buy. I had told her that she didn't need much. After a brief discussion, we settled on an exercise bike, and some mats. Anything else she could get later on. However, she had ignored my advice.
"What do you think?"
I looked at all the stuff in the room, there was more than I had in my Gym.
"Did you buy everything in the shop?"
She looked offended, but then she smiled, before saying, "I think I did."
I shook my head. I just hoped that exercising wasn't going to be a fad for her. In a few weeks she might pack it in, and she would then have all this expensive equipment sitting there doing nothing.
I wanted her to start with some push-ups, but she refused.
"I will do anything, but I won't do that."
That got Meat Loaf singing in my head, and I was now doing my best to ignore it. I liked to be in control, but making her do things she was adamant about not doing, wasn't a good idea.
"What about the bike, are you OK with that?"
She nodded enthusiastically, then she got on it. I watched her as she cycled. I would have liked her to be a bit quicker, but it wasn't too bad for a first time.
As she exercised, I thought about her. Aunty Margaret was three years older than her Sister. She was the sensible one. From what I have been told, Mother was a bit wild when she was a teenager, dating lots of inappropriate men, but Aunty married her first boyfriend, and they were still together.
She was still going strong after ten minutes. Her face was now red, and there was sweat on her top. When Mother had started, she had worn a tight T-shirt, and a short skirt. However, Aunty had gone the other way, preferring to be covered up. Her top was baggy, and she was wearing leggings.
"Can I stop?"
I looked at my watch.
"Yes, but only after you have done another minute."
She groaned, but she didn't stop. When she had finished, she remained seated for a while, slumped over and breathing heavily.
"I am so out of shape."
"You are a lot better than most people when they start."
That got a big smile from her, and she then sat upright, thrusting her chest out. Her top was baggy, but it couldn't completely hide her magnificent tits. As I wondered how big her nipples were, my cock started to grow. Mother's were impressive, but my Aunty's were supposed to be even better. It took me five minutes to get my cock back under control.
After forty minutes we called it a day.
"Thanks Dexter, I'm going to have a shower."
"OK, let me know when you want another session."
She just nodded, then she left the room. Half an hour later I was on my way to see Arthur, my last client of the day. He was an old guy, late fifties, and he was now a regular. When I got there he was wearing new gear.
"What do you think?"
I looked him over.
"Very nice."
His trainers were top of the range, even more expensive than mine, and his top was the ultimate in sportswear.
An hour later we were done.
"Thanks Dexter, you really pushed me today."
My face was serious, as I said, "Thanks," but it burst into a smile when I was outside. During our session we had spent more time sitting together talking, than exercising. However, I didn't mind. If he was happy with what we had done, then I was as well.
I was home first, then shortly after Mother arrived.
"We will eat when Becky gets in."
"No problem, but what are we having?"
"It's a surprise."
I looked at her, wondering why she was being mysterious, then she burst out laughing, before saying, "Leftovers."
I groaned, but really I didn't mind. It had been good yesterday, so it would still be good today. However, my Sister would not think that.
"Becky will not be happy."
After shaking her head, Mother said, "She is never happy."
I laughed at that, but then I started to think about it. Mother was right. When was the last time my Sister was in a good mood?
"I know we are joking about it, but what is wrong with Becky?"
Mother stopped what she was doing, and I could see that she was thinking about it.
"It started when she split up with William. When she gets another boyfriend she will be OK again."
What Mother had said made sense. My Sister wasn't getting any, and that was making her grumpy. I then shuddered as I imagined her being fucked. That was enough to put you off sex forever. I now had to get that image out of my mind. I did that by concentrating on Aunty's big tits. That worked, but it also got me excited. I desperately wanted to get my hands on them. Then I looked over at Mother. We could go to the Gym.
"Would you like another session with your own Personal Trainer?"
She was at the sink, with her back to me. Looking over her shoulder, she said, "Not now. Perhaps later on."
That would be too late, we needed to do it before my Sister got back. I moved behind her and put my hands out, cupping her breasts. She brushed them away, but only after I had managed to squeeze them. When I tried again, she turned around to face me.
After placing her hands on her hips, she stared at me, and then said, "No. We don't have time for this."
I quickly put my hand up her skirt. I must have taken her by surprise, because I managed to rub my fingers against her cunt before she spoke again.
"We really don't have time for this."
Then she sighed, and I knew I had got her. She was right though, we didn't have time, so this was going to have to be quick.
"Lean over the table."
She opened her mouth, and I thought she was going to protest, but then she closed it without saying anything. All resistance had gone, and she was now doing what I had asked.
As quickly as I could, I got her knickers off, and then I spread her legs. Her top half was now flat on the table, with her bottom at a nice height for me to fuck her. When I pushed into her I grunted, and she moaned.
"Fuck me hard with your big cock. I need to come."
I smiled as I gave her long strokes. In just a matter of minutes she had gone from, 'No' to 'Fuck me hard'. Very soon she would climax, and hopefully I would as well.
"How was my Sister?"
That took me by surprise, and I almost stopped.
She then giggled, before saying, "Did she tease you with those big tits of hers?"
I answered her with a quick, "No," and for some reason that made Mother laugh.
"They are a waste on her. If I had them, I would be able to get all the cock I wanted."
I had seven inches of very thick meat up her, wasn't that enough?
"She has never been fucked from behind, she thinks it's dirty," then she moaned as I went deep into her, before adding, "It is, that's why I like it."
She started to laugh again, but it quickly turned into a loud groan as I fucked her hard. I don't know what had prompted her to talk about her Sister, but I was glad she had, because both of us were now highly excited. As I continued thrusting into her, I tried to imagine what it would be like fucking my Aunty. Of course it would now have to be from behind, with her begging me to make her come.
"I'm nearly there."
I was as well. Two hard strokes took her over the edge, then another three gave me the climax I needed. As soon as I had finished, I pulled out of her. As I pushed my now limp cock back into my trousers, I looked at her, expecting her to move, but she was still bent over the table with her bottom sticking up. I felt a stirring in my trousers, if we had more time I think I would have tried to fuck her again.
"Becky will be back soon."
She mumbled something, but she stayed where she was. Then I heard a noise. It was the front door opening.
I hissed, "She's here."
I thought she wasn't going to respond, but then thankfully she did. When my Sister entered the kitchen, we were both seated at the table. There hadn't been time for her to get her knickers on, so I had stuffed them into my pocket.
"Hi, something smells good."
Mother smiled at her, and then said, "Leftovers."
I was expecting her to complain, but instead she just said, "OK," before leaving the kitchen to go to her bedroom.
As soon as she was out of earshot, I sniffed the air in an exaggerated fashion, and then I said, "Something smells good."
That made her giggle, and then, when she had stopped, she looked at me and whispered, "Yes, my pussy."
That got both of us laughing. Mother was right, the only thing I could smell was sex.
An hour after eating, we did go to the Gym. Fifteen minutes into the session I made a half-hearted attempt to fondle her tits, but she brushed my hands away. I was more relieved than disappointed. I wasn't in the mood, but I felt that I should at least try. When we had finished, she was red faced, and very sweaty. She still had a long way to go, but she was already a lot fitter than she had been before I became her Personal Trainer.
The next day I had a lie-in. My first client wasn't until ten, so there was no need to get up early. By the time I went down for breakfast both my Mother and Sister had left for work. As I ate, I thought about Aunty. We hadn't arranged another session yet, so I made a mental note to call her later on. A minute later I laughed out loud. My phone was ringing, and it was her.
"Is that Dexter the Personal Trainer?"
"Yes, and is that my favourite Aunty?"
That made her laugh. I only had one Aunty, but if I had more she would still be my favourite.
"I am now ready to be tortured again. Is tomorrow OK?"
It wasn't. I was fully booked. However, I didn't want to disappoint her.
"Yes, but it will have to be in the evening. Is seven too late?"
"No. Ted is out until eight so seven is OK. Would you like to eat with us afterwards?"
I quickly said, "Yes."
Aunty was a good cook, and it would be nice to spend some time with my Uncle. He was always good company.
"See you Wednesday, and don't be late."
Wednesday had been fully booked, but two clients cancelled at short notice. I was now free at five, but I kept to the original plan of seeing Aunty at seven. However, I did get there fifteen minutes early. When she opened the door to me, I was surprised to see that she was ready to start, but I was more surprised by what she was wearing. The baggy T-shirt had gone, she was just in a sports bra, and the leggings had been replaced by a skirt. She must have seen me looking at her, because she then explained her change of clothing.
"I've been talking to your Mother, she suggested that I would be more comfortable in just a bra and skirt."
When we got to the bedroom, I wanted her to start with the step machine.
"OK, but I want to do some stretching first. Your Mother says she always starts with that."
I was tempted to remind her that I was in charge, but I managed to bite my tongue. After the second arm stretch, I noticed her nipple, and as I stared at it, it seemed to get even bigger. I had to look away. By the time I had finished with her other arm, I was back in control, and my cock was limp again. It was now time to give her hamstrings a good work out. The first stretch took her leg high, and the second one took it even higher. As I held it, I realised that if I moved my head slightly, I would be able to look up her skirt. I resisted, but when she moved her other leg outwards, it was too good an opportunity to miss. I was expecting her to be wearing loose knickers. However, what she had on were small, and they were stretched tight against her, straining to keep her plump cunt from bursting out. I was mesmerised, and my cock was responding to the glorious view that I had, by trying to rip a hole in my shorts.
"Dexter!"
I quickly let go of her leg. When I looked at her face I could tell she was angry with me.
"What would your Mother say if I told her you were looking up my skirt?"
I muttered, "Sorry," then I hung my head in shame.
"Men, all you think about is pussy."
That shocked me. Her using that word was an indication of how angry she was. I was in deep shit.
"I am going to do some steps. And you had better behave yourself."
I nodded, then I gave her a weak smile, but I got nothing back. For the next fifteen minutes, while she was on the step machine, there was silence. However, that angry expression had now gone, and I was praying that my indiscretion would be forgotten.
"What do you want me to do now?"
"How about some weights?"
She hadn't done that before, but it was the first thing that had come into my head. She did less than ten minutes, and with just a few pounds on the bar. I had to stand over her, to help if she got into trouble. That was the easy part, not looking at her big tits while she pressed the weights, was far more difficult, but somehow I managed it. We ended the session with her cycling.
"Thanks Dexter, that was good."
I wondered if I should apologise again, but before I could decide, she came over and hugged me. That wasn't a good idea. Despite my best efforts, my cock was expanding at a rapid rate.
"I'm sorry for shouting at you. It's no big deal. I have my knickers on, so you didn't really see anything." then she laughed. I joined in, relieved that she was playing it down. However, as she continued to hold me, my cock seemed to get even bigger.
"Oh, I had better let you go."
When she released me, I quickly stepped back. She must have noticed my cock poking her, but thankfully she hadn't shouted at me. Then, without any warning, she put her hand on the front of my shorts.
"You are like your Uncle. When we first met, all I needed to do was touch him, and it made him hard," then she laughed.
I just stood there, not knowing what to say. It felt good having her hand touch my cock, and it then got even better as she started to feel it through my shorts.
"Dexter, you are a big boy," then she actually licked her lips, before saying, "A very big boy."
Her hand was now still, and there was a strange look on her face. It was a mixture of desire and apprehension. I decided to take the initiative. I brushed her hand aside, and then I quickly pulled my shorts and underwear down. She gasped when she saw it sticking out, fully erect.
"Feel how thick it is."
She grasped it, then said, "I can't get my hand around it."
"Stroke it."
She nodded, then she started to masturbate me, slowly at first, but then quicker as she got used to my cock. I reached for her tits, but she moved back. I waited a while, then I tried again, and this time she let me play with them. I went straight for her nipples, pulling and pinching them as best I could through her bra. She was now moaning almost continuously. I wanted to suck on them.
"Take your bra off."
That got a quick shake of the head from her.
"Please, I need your big nipples in my mouth."
Her hand slowed, as she thought about it, then it stopped. As she reached behind with both hands to unhook her bra, I just stared at her tits, mouth open ready to suck on them.
Sometimes, the anticipation is better than the actual event. For example, you get excited about a holiday, and then when it happens, it doesn't live up to the expectation. In rare cases it's better than you expect. That's what my Aunty's tits were like. They were a lot firmer than I thought they would be, and her nipples weren't just big, they were huge. Long and thick, and begging to be sucked.
I was now sucking on her as if my life depended on it, and she was stroking my cock at a furious pace. As I switched nipples, I felt the sap rising. I wanted this to last, but really I only had seconds before I was going to explode. I think I managed another ten, then I spurted into the air. When I had finished, I looked at Aunty's face, but she averted her eyes. Nothing was said, until we were ready to leave the bedroom.
"I think that got out of hand."
I smiled at her, before saying, "Yes Aunty."
It certainly had, and I was hoping that it would get out of hand again next time.
After we had showered, Aunty got the meal ready while I sat at the kitchen table talking to her. There was no mention of what had happened. Uncle Ted was late, but we waited for him to get back before eating.
"So what did you two do in the bedroom?"
I almost choked on my food, but Aunty took it in her stride.
"Cycling, steps, and some weights."
He shook his head before saying, "It's not for me. Sounds like hard work, but did you enjoy it?"
"Yes I did," then looking at me, she said, "Did you enjoy it Dexter?"
I shrugged my shoulders, and then I casually said, "It was OK."
I got a big smile back from her, because she knew that what I had said was for my Uncle's benefit, and that really it had been way better than just OK.
For the next two days I only had a few clients booked, which was just as well because I was ill and couldn't work. Nothing serious, just sickness and diarrhoea. Mother was sympathetic, but Becky was more concerned about catching it rather than my well-being. On Saturday morning I felt a lot better, and by the evening I was almost back to my best. That night in bed I even managed to knock one out. I made it last twenty minutes, and during all of that time I was thinking about Aunty, and her amazing nipples.
I had an early start Monday morning, seven fifteen. I would have preferred it to be later, but I was told it would have to be then, or not at all. It was a husband and wife, and both of them worked. Early morning was the only time they were both free together. They were new clients, so I spent the first few minutes finding out what they wanted from me. George looked to be about thirty, but Mildred was at least fifteen years older than him. However, it terms of fitness, they were on an equal footing. They wanted the exercise to be hard, but not too hard. I started them off slowly, but by the end of the session they were going strong. When I left I had two satisfied clients.
Next up was Julie. When she opened the door I was half expecting her to be naked, as she had been last time, but she was fully clothed. I got a quick peck on the cheek, then I followed her into the house. When we got to the Gym I started to open the door, but she turned to me and smiled.
"We are outside today."
She then pointed to a door at the end of the corridor. When we got to it, she opened it for me, then said, "Go outside and wait. I am going to get changed."
A lot of the equipment from the Gym was here, in her garden. I would never have thought of doing this, but it was a good idea. The weather was hot, and it would feel nice to have the sun on us while we exercised. Five minutes later Julie joined me.
"What do you think?"
"About being outside, or what you are wearing?"
She laughed, then said, "Both."
"It's a good idea, the weather is perfect for being outside."
She looked pleased.
"And my costume?"
"It's ideal," then I paused, before saying, "For a nineteen year old cheerleader."
She then laughed again, for so long, that I thought she was never going to stop.
"Good, that's just the look I was after."
She was showing a lot of midriff, and the skirt was almost non-existent. It was more suited to a slutty teenager rather than somebody of Julie's age, but despite that, she looked good. Good enough to eat.
For twenty five minutes I worked her hard. I even made her do the push-ups that she hated. Then just watching her got too much for me, I needed to fuck her.
"I want to go inside?"
"Inside the house, or inside me?"
"Both."
She shook her head.
"If you want my pussy it has to be in the garden."
I looked around. We would probably get away with it, but we could be seen if somebody was in the bedroom of one of the other houses. I then looked at Julie, big tits jutting out, and a short skirt that was only just covering her knickers. I was desperate to fuck her, so I was going to have to give in.
We started by kissing, then she pulled away so that she could take her bra off. When it was off I looked at her tits. Aunty's were only slightly bigger, but they were a lot firmer, and she also had by far the better nipples. However, I wasn't disappointed. Julie might be past her prime, but these were still tits that would make a schoolboy go crazy, and they were doing the same to me.
"Suck them."
She was now in control.
"Play with the other one."
I wanted her cunt, but I knew that I needed to wait. When she was worked up enough, she would tell me to do more. For the next five minutes I kept switching nipples.
"You do know that I have a pussy that is waiting to be fingered?"
I couldn't help smiling. That is what I had been waiting for. As quickly as I could, my hand was between her legs. I didn't try taking her knickers off, instead I just pushed two fingers in from the side. It was a tight fit getting them into her knickers, but then her big cunt sucked them in. I loved it. It was third on my all-time list. My Mother's was currently number one, and the second position was reserved for my Aunty's, if I was ever lucky enough to get to play with it.
"I need another finger."
There was no way I could do that with her knickers on. Then I had an idea. With my other hand, I pulled them down at the back, then I gave her that extra finger, but into her bottom. That made her gasp.
"Fuck, you should have told me you were going to do that."
I muttered, "Sorry," then I said, "Do you want me to take it out?"
"No, fuck me with it."
I was now fucking both her holes with my fingers.
"I can't take much more of this. You need to fuck me with your big cock."
Her knickers now had to come off, and they did, in record time. When they were off I was expecting her to bend over, but instead she lay on her back and then pulled her legs up high. I was now ready to enter her, but I hesitated. Both openings were visible, and both looked equally inviting.
"Put it in my pussy."
She had made the decision, so that's what I did. As it went in she grunted.
"I love your big cock. Now fuck me until I scream like a bitch."
That is exactly what I was planning to do. After several minutes of long hard strokes, she was breathing heavily. It wouldn't be long before she climaxed. I was well on the way to mine, so with a bit of luck we would reach it together.
All was going well until I looked up. There was somebody at the bedroom window of the house opposite us. It looked to be a woman, standing to the side, so as not to be seen. I looked away, the best thing to do was to ignore her. A minute later I felt a stirring in my balls.
"Julie, I am ready to come. What about you?"
She groaned, then said, "Fuck me hard. I want Mrs. Henderson to see me come."
That almost put me off my stroke. So she had seen her neighbour watching, and she wanted to put on a show. I was now determined to do my best. We both only lasted a few more seconds. I reached it first, and as I finished flooding her cunt, she boiled over. It was big one for her. Eyes rolling, and head shaking. Mrs. Henderson must have been impressed.
My last client for the day was Hannah. I was excited about it, but I was also apprehensive. The fucking with Julie had been epic, and I wasn't sure that I could do the same again with Hannah. However, it wasn't a problem, because it didn't happen. An hour before the appointment her maid called. Hannah's husband was in hospital, so there would be no more lessons until he was better. I felt sorry for her, but there was nothing I could do to help. When she was ready, I would get a call to arrange the next session, but when that would be I had no idea.
Shortly after I got home, Aunty called.
"I know we said Wednesday, but is it possible to change it to tomorrow night?"
I couldn't think of a reason to say no, so I readily agreed. It was the same arrangement as before, exercise at seven, and then I would eat afterwards with them.
Tuesday was a bit of a boring day. Nothing exciting happened, and by the end of it I was getting tired of demonstrating the same exercises over and over again, to clients who weren't putting a lot of effort in. The only thing that kept me sane, was the fact that I was seeing Aunty later on. When I got to her place, I felt as if something special was going to happen, then I remembered what she had said at the end of the last session.
"I think that got out of hand."
That calmed me down. Tonight would just be about her exercising, and nothing else.
"Hi Aunty, are you ready to get hot and sweaty?"
She laughed, then said, "Yes, but not too hot, and not too sweaty."
We started with her doing some stretching. This time I didn't look up her skirt. I then tried to persuade her to do some push-ups, but she still wouldn't budge. Next was the exercise bike. For the first ten minutes she was doing well, then she slowed down, and she was now slouching over the handlebars.
"You need to sit up."
I put my hands around her waist, then I pulled her up. It worked, she was now more upright, but my hands had moved higher, cupping her big tits. I froze, expecting to be shouted at. However, she didn't say anything, and she didn't move my hands, she just continued cycling. I was in two minds about what to do, take my hands away or fondle her big tits?
"Men, you are all the same. You're not going to stop until you have had a good feel. Dexter, you have five minutes, then you have to stop. I want to exercise."
I would have liked longer, but I knew I could do a lot in the time she was giving me. I was quickly on her nipples, and very soon they were swollen. I was amazed that her bra could contain them. As I played with her, she kept up the pace. I was enjoying it, but very soon she would put a stop to it. I decided to be bold. I put my hands behind her back, and before she could protest, I had her bra off. Then, as she slowed down, I reached forward, both hands searching for her nipples.
"Dexter, you need to..."
She was probably going to say stop, but I had both her nipples under my control, and I was now in charge.
"Get off the bike."
She did, then I motioned to her to sit on the floor. As soon as she was sat down my mouth was on a nipple. I greedily sucked on it, then I switched to the other one.
"Let me lie down, it will be more comfortable."
I raised my head so that she could move. She was now flat on her back, and I was milking her again. This was good, but fingering her would be even better. My hand almost got to her cunt, before she clamped her legs tight.
"Dexter, Just my tits."
I sucked as hard as I could, then I stopped so that I could speak.
"Please, I won't go inside."
I got a, "No", but there had been a slight delay before she had answered me, so I might be able to persuade her.
"Your tits are huge, and your nipples are amazing. I bet what you have between your legs is special."
"Your Uncle says it is," then she giggled like a schoolgirl, before adding, "Why don't you see for yourself?"
She then opened her legs.
"But don't go inside. That's reserved for your Uncle."
As I frantically rubbed her through her knickers, I thought how lucky he was. This was a plump cunt, with large lips. She could probably take three fingers, and perhaps even four. Thinking about that nearly made me come in my shorts.
After spending some time exploring her opening, I was now searching for her clit. It was hidden within her chunky lips, but when I started rubbing it, I felt it get bigger and become more prominent.
"That's so good," then she gasped, before saying, "Take my knickers off. You can finger me properly, but don't put your cock in. That's reserved for your Uncle."
She was now without her knickers, and her legs were as wide open as they could be. Pushed deep up her were three of my fingers, and my thumb was working her clit. With all the skill I had learnt over the years, I was slowly, and expertly, taking her towards a climax. I was definitely going to give her one, but it was going to be with my cock rather than my fingers. I just needed to time it right, to get her worked up so that she wouldn't say no. Five minutes later she was ready. However, when I pulled my fingers out she clamped her legs together.
"NO. Just your fingers."
This time she sounded adamant, and I just knew that she was never going to give in. We had reached a line that she wasn't going to cross. She wasn't going to let me fuck her, but would she let me go down on her instead?
"What about my tongue?"
"Yes, but I want your fingers as well."
It only took a couple of minutes to finish her off. Three fingers up her, and sucking on her clit, proved to be a winning combination. When she came she was even more animated than my Mother, and it was a while before she recovered. I had to help her up, and she was unsteady on her feet.
I said, "I think that got out of hand."
That got a weak smile from her. I was OK with what we had done, but from the expression on her face, and her body language, it looked as if she might be regretting it. My throbbing cock was rapidly going limp, because I now knew that it wasn't going to get any attention from her. I was disappointed, but I was also worried. This might be the end of our special relationship.
When my Uncle got home, he was keen to find out how the Gym session had gone.
"It was good," then she glanced at me, before adding, "But Dexter made me do more than I really wanted to."
Thankfully he didn't ask what that was, but he did say, "Dexter is in charge. He is the professional. I think you should do whatever he wants you to do."
On the way home, I kept thinking about what my Uncle had said. I just hoped that Aunty would take his advice. He had meant the exercising, but I was thinking about being able to fuck her.
When I got home, I went straight to bed. I was soon stroking my cock, but my heart wasn't in it. I did continue until I climaxed, but it wasn't one of my best.
Next day I woke early, and I was in a better mood. My optimism was back. I now felt sure that Aunty would eventually give in. When I went downstairs for breakfast my Mother and Sister were already in the kitchen. I got a nice smile from Mother, but Becky just scowled at me.
"I am not happy with you."
I had no idea what I had done to upset her, but I knew she was going to tell me what it was.
"You are giving Mother and Aunty lessons, but I am getting nothing."
Mother said, "So you want him to be your Personal Trainer?"
She shook her head, before saying, "Hell will have to freeze over before that happens."
I looked at Mother, she was as confused as I was.
"I don't want to exercise with him," then she pointed at me to make it clear who she was referring to.
I put my hands up, as if I was surrendering, before saying, "What do you want then?"
"I don't know yet, but I want something from you."
Then she left the kitchen. I looked at Mother, and she was shaking her head. I wondered if she was thinking the same as me. Becky needs to get a new boyfriend, and it needs to be soon. We can't go on like this, with her being so moody. She is a lot nicer person when she is getting regular sex.
My first client of the day was George, the young man who had gone to seed. He was smartly dressed, but his clothes couldn't hide his fat flabby body. I worked him hard, too hard. We had to end the session early. I made a mental note to take it easy next time. He was keen to get fit, but it was going to have to be a long slow process. As they say, 'Rome was not built in a day'.
I ended the day with Jane, the young girl who was already very fit. I had been hired to take her to another level. I enjoyed the session, and we even did some flirting. When we had finished, I was tempted to ask her out, but thankfully I didn't, because as I was leaving her boyfriend arrived. He was taller than me, bigger than me, and way more handsome than me. There was no way she would ditch him so that she could be with me.
When I got home I was expecting Becky to have another go at me, but she didn't. In fact, she was almost sociable. Thank heavens for small miracles.
The next day I didn't have any clients until the afternoon, so I took the opportunity of having some extra time in bed. When I went downstairs I was surprised to discover that Mother was still at home.
"I thought you were working today?"
"I was supposed to be, but my boss asked me to work tomorrow instead."
"In that case can we go to the Gym?"
I was asking in hope, expecting her to say no, and it looked as if that would be her answer because she was taking her time replying. Then she surprised me.
"OK, but I only want to do half an hour."
Five minutes later we were in the Gym.
She started on the bike.
"Is this too fast?"
I just laughed. She was peddling as slowly as possible. She then quickly got up to the required pace.
"How are you and my Sister getting on?"
"OK."
"Has she been teasing you with those big tits of hers?"
"NO."
It came out louder than I had intended, and Mother was now staring at me. I kept my face straight, hoping she wasn't going to say anything else.
"What have you two been doing?"
I could hear the shock and amazement in her voice.
I muttered, "Nothing," but I knew she wasn't going to believe me. She then stopped cycling.
"Dexter, I think you need to tell me all about it."
I told her what had happened after Aunty had caught me looking up her skirt, and how the session had ended.
"I don't believe it, she had your cock in her hand," then she shook her head, before saying, "And she is supposed to be a goody two shoes."
When I started telling her about the last session, she got off the bike, and then came over to me.
"I want all the gory details. And while you are telling me, I want you to finger my pussy."
I waited until her knickers were off, and I had two fingers up her, before continuing. As I told her the story, she got more and more excited.
"You licked her pussy, and she climaxed."
It was as if she couldn't believe it.
"Yes, but I really wanted to fuck her, but she wouldn't let me."
"She's a cock tease. You should have just rammed it up her cunt."
"Next time I will, but now I'm going to ram it up yours."
"Yes, and I want it hard. Put your cock deep into my pussy."
She then bent over, touching her toes. That was a good position for stretching the leg muscles, but that wasn't why she was doing it. It was so that I could enter her from behind. I was quickly pushing into her, only stopping when my balls were flat against her. After only a couple of strokes, she was breathing heavily, and grunting every time I went in deep.
"Make me come."
That was my intention, but I needed to ease off a bit, otherwise she would climax and I would be left hanging. I managed to delay it for five minutes, then I realised that she had reached the point of no return. One brutal stroke took her over the edge, and another three that were even harder, gave me the orgasm that I needed. Mine was good, but hers was epic, better than all the other ones I had given her before.
"That was wonderful."
I puffed my chest out, proud that I had done such a good job.
"My Sister doesn't know what she is missing," then she laughed, and I joined in.
On Saturday morning I got a surprise, a nice one.
"I forgot to tell you, your Aunty is coming over later on. Uncle Ted is away for the night, so she is staying over. If you are a good boy I will persuade her to go to the Gym with you."
I was now grinning like the Cheshire Cat.
"I thought you would like that."
Aunty arrived just after three in the afternoon. She gave my Mother a hug, and then I got one that lasted longer. We than sat in the living room, with the television on, but none of us were really watching it. There was a lot of conversation between them, but I didn't say much. I was waiting for Mother to mention the Gym. It was at least twenty minutes before that happened.
"Dexter says that you are doing well with the exercising. He is very pleased with you."
"I still have a long way to go."
"While you are here, why don't you try out our Gym?"
Aunty looked at me, and I nodded my approval.
"I might do," then she frowned, before adding, "But I didn't bring any of my Gym clothes."
Mother waved her hand, to signify that it wasn't a problem, before saying, "I will find you something."
An hour later I was in the Gym, waiting for Aunty. Almost ten minutes had passed, and I was still waiting. I thought she had changed her mind, but then she arrived.
"Sorry, it took a while to find something suitable to wear."
She had on a very tight T-shirt, and the skirt looked to be the one that Mother wore. I started her on the step machine. She had only just got going when she stopped.
"This top is uncomfortable."
She then tried taking it off, but it got stuck on her big tits. I came over and helped her.
"That's better."
It certainly was. Her bra was low cut, and she was showing a lot of cleavage. It must have been one of hers, because Mother's or Becky's would be too small for her. On impulse I reached for her tits. I managed to squeeze them before she stepped back.
"No, your Mother might come in.
"She will be too busy cooking."
I tried again. This time she stayed where she was.
"I don't think this is a good idea."
I then kissed her. There was resistance at first, but then she was kissing me back. As my tongue explored her mouth, I put my hands behind her back, and unhooked her bra. She didn't seem to notice, but she did when my fingers were on her nipples.
After pulling her mouth away, she said, "What if my Sister comes in?"
"She won't."
Then I bent my head so that I could suck on her thick nipple. That made her moan, and I could tell that whatever resistance she still had, was quickly evaporating.
I was now sucking her nipple, and pinching and pulling on the other one. Whenever I switched over, it was done seamlessly.
"Take my knickers off."
That surprised me, because it was her that was asking for more rather than me. Then I had a thought, and it sent a shudder down my spine. If she was this eager, then perhaps she would let me fuck her. My cock gained another inch.
As soon as they were off, I got her to lie on the floor. I then got back to sucking on her ripe nipple, while my hand made its way up her leg. She grunted when my fingers entered her. Three had gone in easily, so I added a fourth. I then fucked her with them.
"Lick my clit, I like that."
What woman doesn't like that? I would have preferred longer on her tits, but I wasn't complaining. Apart from fucking, there is nothing I like better than having my head between a woman's legs, licking and sucking on a swollen clit.
"Lower."
When I did what she had asked, I must have found her sweet spot, because she almost climaxed.
"Fuck, don't stop."
I had no intention of stopping, that is until she was ready to be fucked. A few minutes later, she seemed to be ready, so as quickly as I could, my fingers were out and my cock was at her opening.
When she felt it pushing against her, she said, "Yes."
I smiled, I was going to get to fuck her. What I needed to do was to get my cock into her before she changed her mind. However, I didn't just want to fuck her, I wanted to be the first to take her from behind. I was now running the head of my cock up and down her slit. I was teasing her.
"Dexter, put it in. I need to be fucked."
I could hear the pleading in her voice.
"No, I am going to fuck you like a dog."
It took her a second or two to understand what I meant, then she gasped, before saying, "NO."
"YES, if you want my big thick cock up your sweet cunt, then you need to bend over."
I was gambling, and I might lose. However, I had a feeling that she would give in. When she started to move, I knew I had won.
This time when my cock was at her opening, I didn't hesitate. I pushed it in as quickly as I could, and as deep in as I could. When it was fully in she gave an almighty groan.
"Fuck, your cock is too big for me. It's splitting me in two."
I didn't care, it wasn't coming out until I had reached it. She was going to be fucked hard, and hopefully she would enjoy it as much as I was going to.
It took several strokes before she was comfortable, then she was as eager as me to continue.
"Fuck me harder."
I was now pushing her cheeks apart, so that I could go in deeper.
"Stick your bottom higher up."
She did, and without any hesitation. This might be her first time in this position, but you would never know by just looking at her.
"I'm ready to come."
Good, I was near as well. Then I heard something, and I looked towards the door. It was now slightly open, and Mother was looking in. Thankfully, Aunty couldn't see her. I was now not just fucking my Aunty, I was putting on a show. We both climaxed within seconds of each other, and as I shot my load, I glanced over towards the door. I got a thumbs up from Mother for a job well done.
An hour and a half later, we were all together for our evening meal. Mother had prepared a feast.
"What's the special occasion?"
Mother looked towards her Sister, then she replied to Becky, "We have a guest."
"But it's just Aunty."
I would have taken offence at that, but Aunty just smiled.
"Mother says you have been in the Gym again."
I just nodded.
"It's not fair. I want you to give me lessons as well."
I calmly said, "So has hell frozen over?"
Mother laughed, but Becky didn't think it was funny. Aunty just looked confused, I would have to explain it to her later on.
"Do you really want me to be your Personal Trainer?"
"Yes."
I looked at her, and I could tell she was being serious. I mulled it over for several seconds, and then I said, "OK, but I'm in charge."
That got a big smile from her, the biggest I had seen from her in a long time. I still wasn't convinced that it was a good idea, but it might be fun. It would give me some sort of perverse pleasure to work her hard.
She then said, "So when do we start?"
"How about tomorrow, sometime in the afternoon?"
After some discussion, we settled on two o'clock.
That night in bed, I found it difficult to sleep. I kept thinking about my session in the Gym with Aunty, which was understandable, but I also kept thinking about Becky. For some reason I was excited about giving her a lesson tomorrow.
Was it possible that she would become a 'special' client? Then I laughed out loud, that was never going to happen!
80 Dexter the Personal Trainer Ch. 03
chris99999
Not surprisingly, I dreamt about my Aunty. She was smothering me with her big tits, as I sucked on her amazing nipples. My cock was rock hard, and she was gently stroking it, to what I knew would be a nice climax. Then I suddenly woke up. Somebody was shaking me. For some reason, the bedroom light was on, so I could see that it was Mother.
In a hushed tone, she said, "Keep quiet, we don't want to wake Becky up."
I rubbed my eyes, and then I yawned.
"I want to know what happened between you and my Sister."
"I'll tell you tomorrow," then I turned over and closed my eyes.
She shook me again, this time more violently.
"It's already tomorrow. Turn over."
I did, and when I saw the determined look on her face, I knew that she would not leave me in peace until I had given her what she wanted.
I gave a deep sigh, and then I said, "What do you want to know?"
"Everything," then she giggled.
For the first few minutes, she just sat on the bed listening attentively, then she leant forward and kissed me. It took me by surprise, but I was now kissing her back. My cock responded by going hard, and it got even harder when she grabbed it. As she stroked my cock, I explored her mouth with my tongue, then I reached for her tits. I hadn't been in the mood for more sex, but now I was as eager to fuck as she was.
"You need to suck them."
She then quickly took her nightie off. My mouth was now on her ripe nipple, and as I sucked on it, I could feel it swell in my mouth.
"Don't forget the other one."
When I rolled it between a finger and thumb, she put her head back and moaned. It was an animal sound, and it sent a shiver down my spine.
"Tell me more."
I ignored her. If I did, then I would have to stop feasting on her tits. She then started pushing on my head, and I knew that I would have to stop.
As I continued with the story, she got back to stroking my cock, and I put my hand between her legs. Two fingers slid easily into her wet cunt. I was now slowly fucking her with them. When I got to the part where I had my cock at Aunty's opening, she stopped stroking me.
"She let you fuck her?"
I could hear the amazement in her voice.
"Yes, but I made her bend over."
"I don't believe it."
I nodded, and then I said, "And she loved it."
When she saw that I was grinning, she knew that I was telling the truth.
"I think you need to do the same to me, but we need to keep the noise down."
Becky's bedroom was next to mine, so what we were doing was very risky. If she did wake up, she might come in. We would then have an interesting conversation.
"What are you two doing?"
"Fucking, now go back to sleep so that we can continue."
"OK."
That would be cool, but it's not what would happen. She would see us, and then freak-out.
Mother was now in position, her top flat on the bed, and her bottom as high as it could be. She was ready to be fucked, but I was going to tease her, to make her wait. When I put my cock at her opening, she pushed back, but I moved back as well. She tried again, but I moved my cock out of the way.
"I need your cock."
I could hear the pleading in her voice, so I gave in. As I slowly entered her, she sighed. When I was fully in her, she grunted.
"I don't think I will ever get enough of your big cock."
I felt the same about her cunt, but the time for talking was over. It was now time to fuck her. We started slowly at first, but then the passion took over.
"Fuck me hard, I need to come."
I gave her a long hard stroke, and it made her groan.
"Yes, that's it."
I then kept on doing it, and as I did the noise from both of us increased. I should have been worried about waking my Sister up, but I had gone past the point of caring. All that mattered now was to reach it.
When I did eventually climax, it was only seconds after Mother's. As her cunt pulsed, I continued thrusting hard into her. I got my orgasm as she slumped onto the bed, taking me with her.
I was now lying on top of her, and she, like me, seemed reluctant to move. It was a while before either of us spoke.
"I think I had better go."
"Yes, if we stay like this any longer, I will fall asleep on you."
That made her laugh. I then got off her, and she put her nightie back on. Before leaving, she kissed me on the lips. It was tender rather than passionate. Shortly after, I was sound asleep. When I woke, I felt refreshed.
Aunty left after breakfast. She wanted to get home early because she had a lot of things to do before Uncle Ted got back from his business trip. I spent the morning in my room, mostly reading. I always enjoyed Sunday, it was a time to take it easy, to recharge my batteries ready for the week ahead. Becky was having her first session at two, but other than that, I had nothing else to do all day. I might even go out later on for a walk.
After lunch I went back to my bedroom.
I had stopped reading, and I was dozing off, when there was a knock on the door.
"Can I come in?"
Before I could answer, it was opened, and my Sister had popped her head in.
"Let's make it three o'clock."
Then she was gone. I looked at my watch, it was quarter to two. I would rather have stuck to the original time, to get it out of the way, but delaying it by an hour would not really make much difference.
I was in the Gym bang on time, but almost twenty minutes later, I was still waiting for her. I was fuming mad. I would give her another couple of minutes, then I would leave, and that would be the end of me being her Personal Trainer. A minute later she breezed in, with a big smile on her face.
When I saw her my jaw dropped.
"No way! This has to be a wind-up."
However, when I noticed the puzzled look on her face, I realised that it wasn't.
"Go back and change."
She now had her hands on her hips, and the expression on her face was, 'Make me'. I closed my eyes, and then I counted to five. When I opened them I was calmer.
I gave her my best smile, before saying, "Please."
She shook her head, but most of her defiance had now gone.
"I am not trying to irritate you. I am wearing this because it's comfortable, and it's practical."
It was now decision time for me, stand my ground, or give in.
"I'll work hard."
She sounded genuine. Did it really matter what she was wearing? Was I just looking for trouble because she was my Sister?
"OK, you win."
She laughed, then said, "I always win."
There was some truth in that.
I started her off on the exercise bike. As she cycled I kept looking at her. I had now got over the shock of seeing what she was wearing. I was even beginning to find it amusing. She could have worn shorts or a skirt, but she had decided on a two piece swimming costume, and it was one that was designed for being seen in, rather than for being in the water.
"Can I stop?"
"Yes, and next it's push-ups."
I was expecting, even hoping, that she would complain, but she didn't.
"Give me ten."
I got them, and another three for good measure. When she had finished she stood in front of me, eager for my next instruction.
"How about doing some weights?"
She briefly bowed her head, then said, "Your wish is my command."
I had to laugh. I didn't want to, but I couldn't help it.
I was tempted to overload the bar, and then watch her struggle, but that would have been mean.
"This is easy. Will you put some more on?"
I shook my head, and she pretended to look annoyed. I then had a thought, and it shocked me. I was actually enjoying this.
I let her press the weights for ten minutes, then I stopped her.
"Have a break. You've worked hard."
She then sat cross-legged on the mat, while I sat on the bike. I was impressed with her, she had worked hard, and her red face was evidence of that. There were also beads of sweat on her neck, dripping down onto her top. I passed her a towel.
"Thanks, now you see why I chose to wear this. Imagine how sweaty I would have been with a T-shirt on."
"I'd rather not."
For some reason she thought that was very funny, and as she laughed her breasts wobbled. My eyes were drawn towards them, and then to her nipples. I hadn't noticed them before, but they were now hard to miss.
"That always happens when I work out."
"What do you mean?"
"My nipples stand out."
I looked at her wide-eyed, surprised that she was telling me that.
"I think it's the friction from the top."
She then put her hands over her breasts to cover them up. I just kept quiet. Her nipples did look prominent, but there was no way I was going to comment on them.
"I hate them."
"Why?"
From the look she was now giving me, I wished I hadn't asked. Curiosity had got the better of me, but I should have kept my mouth shut. Her face then changed, and I thought she was going to cry.
"They are too big."
She then removed her hands. After thrusting her chest out, she pinched both nipples, and then she pulled on them.
"See what I mean."
I did, even with her top on I could see that they were big. I then felt sorry for her. My Sister, who I had spent most of my life fighting with, was hurting.
"I think they are wonderful."
"Really?"
"Yes, but I should have said amazing."
She was now scrutinising my face, waiting for me to laugh, or to come out with some sarcastic remark. Then she realised that I meant it.
"I wish William had thought that. He never liked them."
I shook my head, and then I said, "If I was him I would have worshipped them."
She then surprised me by getting up and hugging me. It was a firm one, and I felt her tits squash against my chest. As I thought about her big nipples, that were now pressing into me, I realised with horror that my cock was responding. Fortunately she released me before I started poking her.
"Thanks, that was a nice thing to say."
I muttered a quick, "You're welcome."
It was starting to get embarrassing. Time to get her working again. I pointed to the step machine, and she nodded. However, after only doing four or five steps, she stopped.
"It's not fair."
Her moody look was now back, and I was wondering what I had done wrong.
"I've told you about my nipples, now you tell me about your cock."
It had to be a joke, but she wasn't laughing, and neither was I.
"I bet you only have five inches," then she stared at my crotch, before adding, "And it's always limp."
I didn't want to tell her anything, but I knew that if I didn't, she would take my silence as confirmation that what she had said was true.
"Actually it's seven inches, and it's always hard."
She then looked down at my crotch again, and I said, with pride in my voice, "And it's thick, very thick."
Then she laughed, and I was offended. Wasn't she impressed?
"What's so funny?"
"You are. I knew that if I goaded you, you would tell me what you had between your legs."
Then she laughed again. I just shook my head, she had got me.
I ended the session after she had done fifteen minutes of steps. I didn't tell her, but I was impressed. She had been enthusiastic, and she had worked hard. After she left the Gym, I stayed behind to tidy up the weights. It didn't take me long, and then I sat down on the bench. There was a lot on my mind.
What she had worn was practical, but also too revealing. Growing up I had spent a lot of time staring at my Mother's tits, or my Aunty's whenever she was around, but I had never really been interested in my Sister's. They were on the small size, and I had dismissed them as not worthy of my attention, but now I couldn't stop thinking about them. Yes they were small, but they were still a nice handful, and they were topped with big nipples. The swimming costume had also let me see how narrow her waist was. My Sister was slim, but I hadn't realised how curvy she was. And her bottom could only be described as peachy.
I was now hard, rock hard. I reached into my shorts. As I stroked my cock, I imagined sucking on her big nipples, making her moan with pleasure. I would then put a hand between her legs. The bottom part of her swimming costume would be easy to get into, and my fingers would quickly be inside her. I would then finger her, and she would beg to be fucked.
Suddenly I climaxed, and it was a big one. As I waited for my cock to go limp, I couldn't believe what I had just done. I didn't have a problem with fucking my Mother or my Aunty, but masturbating while thinking about my Sister didn't feel right. I shook my head, I was never going to do that again.
Monday was an easy day, two clients in the morning, and just George and Mildred together in the afternoon. I was now on my way to that last appointment. When I got there, they were dressed ready to start, and they were eager.
"This time will you push us more?"
Then Mildred chipped in with, "We have decided that we want to get as fit as we can."
"Yes, but remember this is only your second session. You need to learn to walk before you can run."
I got enthusiast nods from both of them. I then started them off with push-ups. I had asked for ten, but they did more.
Looking at Mildred, George asked, "How many did you do?"
"Thirteen."
"Unlucky for you, because I did fourteen."
He was now pleased with himself, but Mildred wasn't happy. She might be a lot older than him, but she was capable of matching, or even beating, him.
Next, I had one cycling, while the other did steps. Then they switched over. We finished on the weights. They had been competitive while doing push-ups, but we were now in a different league, both eager to lift at least a pound more than the other. I had to stop it after ten minutes. When I left, they were staring daggers at each other. As I walked to my car, I wondered what they would be doing now. I laughed out loud, they would either be punching each other, or they would be fucking like crazy.
The next day was a complete contrast, back to back sessions for most of the day. Lunch was a sandwich eaten in the car, while I drove to an appointment. At four o'clock I was ready for going home, but I still had another client to see. Despite being tired, this was one that I didn't want to miss. It was Julie. As I thought about her I got hard. When I got to her house, I had to wait five minutes before she answered the door. I was shocked when I saw her. I had been shocked before, but that was when she had opened the door when she was naked. This time it was different. She was hunched over, and the expression on her face told me that she was in pain.
"I injured my back this morning. I thought it would be better by now, but it's worse."
"Have you seen a doctor?"
"No, but I think I need to. I'm going to call him now."
She leant on me as we walked to the living room. I stayed with her while she made the call.
"He's a good doctor, and he's a friend. He said he will be here within the hour," then she gave me a nice smile, before saying, "You don't need to wait."
I did though, it didn't feel right leaving her on her own. He examined her in her bedroom. After he had left I asked what he had said.
"It's nothing serious, just a strain. I should be OK in a few days. He has given me some strong painkillers."
I wanted to stay but she insisted that I go. As I was leaving, curiosity got the better of me.
"How did you injure your back?"
"I blame Carlos."
"The gardener?"
"Yes."
"What did he do?"
"He bent my legs too high while he was fucking me."
Then she laughed, but I just shook my head in disbelieve. Carlos was eighteen, working part-time to pay for his studies. He was a tall well-built man. Thinking about him made me shudder. Was he going to replace me?
When I got home, the day got even worse. Mother had left a note on the kitchen table.
'I am out with a friend. No food cooked.'
It was short, and to the point. As I was rummaging through the fridge, looking for something to eat, my Sister got home. I showed her the note.
"I've already eaten."
Then she started to leave the kitchen, but she stopped when she got to the door.
Turning to face me, she said, "How about my next session?"
I groaned, which made her laugh.
"Please."
I could see she was keen, so I gave in.
"OK, but this time you will have to wear something different."
I was now waiting for her to argue with me, but I was determined to stand my ground.
She smiled, and then she just said, "OK."
As I watched her leave, I wondered why she had given in so easily. That was not like Becky. However, later on, when she joined me in the Gym, I realised that she had got the better of me.
After twirling round, so that I could get a good look at what she was wearing, she said, "I did what you asked."
I was annoyed, but I couldn't help smiling. She was wearing a different outfit, but it was the same costume as last time, but in red rather than blue. I didn't say anything, but I got my own back by working her hard on the bike. After ten minutes she was flagging.
Between deep breathes, she said, "Can I stop?"
"Yes, but I want you to sprint as hard as you can for one minute."
She was now peddling at a furious pace, and she kept it up for the full minute.
"Well done."
And I meant it. My job would be a lot easier if all my clients worked as hard as my Sister.
When she had recovered, she got off the bike. I then threw her a towel. It was going over her head, and she reached up, only just catching it. As she wiped the sweat from her face, I stood there with my mouth open, waiting for her to notice that her two piece costume had now become a one piece. The top had come off, and it was on the floor near her feet. When she did eventually realise what had happened, she freaked out. She screamed, and then she quickly crossed her arms across her breasts. I bent down and picked the top up.
"The strap has broken. I guess that's the end of the session."
She shook her head.
"OK, if you tell me where the other top is I'll go and get it."
"No, it's not suitable."
I was confused.
"You wore it last time."
"Yes, but I can't wear it now. A blue top with a red bottom, it doesn't match."
I laughed, then I realised she wasn't joking.
"I'll just exercise topless. You have already had a good look at my tits, so it doesn't really matter that they aren't covered up."
She then removed her hands, and she even thrust out her chest, to make the point that she wasn't bothered that they were exposed. I shook my head in disbelieve, then I watched her as she started on the step machine. As she exercised, my eyes kept getting drawn towards her nipples. They were only slightly smaller than Aunty's, but they looked more impressive because her tits were smaller. I was enjoying the view, but my cock was enjoying it even more. It was semi-erect, and I was struggling to stop it getting even bigger. I did eventually manage to get it under control, by not looking at her, and thinking of other things.
"Can I stop?"
"Yes, but do some slow steps to warm down."
When she had finished, I got a quizzical look from her, then she said, "How did I do?"
"You did well. You are becoming my star pupil."
That pleased her. I then passed the top to her.
"Cover yourself up as best you can, then go and take a shower."
"I will, but I have a question for you, and I want an honest answer."
"OK, what is it?"
"Do you really like my nipples?"
I quickly said, "Of course I do, they are good enough to eat," then, without thinking, I added, "Or good enough to suck."
I knew I had overstepped the mark, and I waited in silence for her to slap me down. It was a while before she spoke.
"OK, but be gentle."
I knew I should say no, and I think I wanted to say no, but my cock was throbbing, and it was in charge. I moved towards her, and then I bent my head. When I was on her nipple, she gasped.
I was now sucking hard, and pinching her other nipple. She wasn't my Sister now, she was just a woman that I wanted to enjoy. When I raised my head, so that I could switch nipples, she pushed me back onto it. I wanted to feed on the other one, but I was happy to wait until she was ready. I didn't have to wait long.
When she said, "Yes," in almost a whisper, I knew what she meant.
I changed over, as quickly as I could, so as not to break the spell. If we stopped, even briefly, she might come to her senses and end it. After having my fill of it, I switched again. She was now moaning almost continuously, and all I could think about was her cunt. What was it like? I didn't know, but I was desperate to find out. I managed to get my hand between her legs, but as soon as I did, she pushed me back so hard that I almost fell over.
We were now a short distance apart, facing each other, and I could tell she was thinking the same as me. What should I say? I was the first to break the uneasy silence.
"You didn't do any weights, how about doing some now?"
She took her time thinking about it.
"Yes," then she smiled, before saying, "And this time put more on the bar."
I just nodded. We were now back to normal. I was her Personal Trainer, and she was my Sister who was eager to exercise.
I stopped her after only five minutes. Standing over her, and looking at her tits, that only a short while ago I had been sucking on, was too much for me. I thought she would object, and want to continue, but she was happy to stop.
"Do you think running would help me?"
"Yes, but don't do too much. Just a mile for your first one."
"I can do more than that, lots more."
My suggestion of just a mile had offended her, and she was now angry. I couldn't believe it. We were getting on so well, and then in an instance, she had become hostile.
"I know you can."
She was now less angry, but she was still defiant.
"I am going to run four miles."
I shrugged my shoulders. I could only offer advice. It was up to her if she took it or not. I thought that was it, and that she would now leave, but I was wrong.
"I want to see your cock."
"Why?"
She had surprised and shocked me, so it was the only thing I could think of saying.
"Because you have seen my nipples."
While I had been greedily sucking on her tits, I would have gladly shown her my cock. However, this was different. She was now trying to bully me.
"I will, but I want to see what you have between your legs."
I was expecting that to end it, and Becky to leave in a huff, but she wasn't moving, and that defiant look was still there. It was a while before she spoke.
"OK, but no touching."
I wanted to back down, but I couldn't. If I did, then she would tease me mercilessly, and I would never hear the end of it. It was best to get it over and done with.
Pointing at her, I said, "You first."
Without any fuss, she took what was left of her costume off.
"Now it's your turn."
"Not yet. You need to lie down and open your legs."
She shook her head.
"That wasn't part of the deal."
"Standing there with your legs together is no good. I can't see anything."
I could tell she didn't want to do it, but I had backed her into a corner. She had to decide to give in, or lose face. Then she did what I had asked.
"Is that good enough?"
It was. I had expected her to only open her legs slightly, but they were now open as wide as possible, and she had even put her knees up, as if she was going to have a gynaecologist examine her.
I was surprised that she was shaved, and it had been done recently. However, I was more surprised by the size of her labia. They were long and chunky, far bigger than any I had ever seen before. They were a nice mouthful, but you would have to be careful that you didn't choke on them. I wanted to see more of her cunt, but her lips were obscuring her opening and her clit. She would probably say no, but there was no harm in asking.
"Part you lips so that I can have a better look."
She did, and without any hesitation. I now had a perfect view of her most intimate place. Her clit was clearly visible, and so was her pink opening. As an added bonus, I could even see her puckered anus. Then she closed her legs.
"It's your turn."
Before, I had been reluctant, but now I was eager to show it to her. When it was out, I moved closer so that she could get a better look. It was now as hard as it had ever been. I just hoped that she would be impressed.
"It's big, very big," then she paused, before saying, "Too big for my little pussy."
That sent a shudder of excitement down my spine.
"Stroke it."
I did, then I watched her open her legs again, so that she could finger herself. It was now a competition to see who could reach it first. My hand was moving quickly up and down my shaft, and she was furiously rubbing her clit, occasionally stopping so that she could lubricate her fingers with the juice from her cunt.
"Fuck, I'm going to come."
When she did, she gave an almighty moan, and then her body went stiff. She even arched her back, only slumping back down when her orgasm had subsided. But I was still going, watching her climax had put me off my stroke, but I wasn't going to last much longer. Seconds later I got there, and when I did I spurted over her stomach. I was disappointed, I had been aiming for her cunt.
As soon as she had recovered, she wiped herself with a towel. She took her time, making sure that she hadn't missed any of my semen. She then quickly put her costume back on, securing the top by putting a hand behind her back and holding the broken strap.
I got a mumbled, "Thanks," from her as she left.
I was now sitting on the floor trying to make sense of what had happened. After ten minutes I gave up, there was too much going around in my head.
I didn't see Becky again until the morning, when we all had breakfast together. For some reason, Mother was bright and cheerful, but my Sister was the complete opposite. She was moody, and we hardly got a word out of her. From how she was acting, it looked as if she was regretting what had happened yesterday. She was the first to leave the kitchen. When she had gone, Mother muttered something under her breath. I only just managed to make it out.
"I just wish somebody would fuck her, and soon."
I pretended not to hear, but she was right, that's what needed to happen. Then I realised, that I desperately wanted to be the one to do it. That shocked, and excited me, in equal measures.
After yesterday, I knew that today could only be an anti-climax, and it was. The only thing of note was what happened at the end of the session with George, the young man who was overweight and very unfit.
"Dexter, I know you are trying your best, but let's face it. You are flogging a dead horse. We could do this for a year and I wouldn't get any fitter."
I was about to object, to give him some encouragement, but he put his hand up, and I closed my mouth without saying anything.
"I do have a plan though."
He was now smiling, and I looked at him, curious to know what that plan was.
"I am going to lose weight. I think it will take me six months, then I want you to be my Personal Trainer again."
When I left, I wished him well. He was optimistic, but I had a nagging feeling that he would find it too difficult, and that I would never hear from him again.
My working day ended with a new client. A young woman called Meghan. The session was an hour, but it felt a lot longer. Every time I asked her to do something, she insisted on doing something else. When we talked, it was always one-sided, her telling me how good she was at something. Apparently, before she was married, she had been an actress in a television series. She was irritated when I said I hadn't seen any of it.
As soon as I woke the next day, I thought of Meghan, and then I smiled. Yesterday it had been an ordeal, but now I realised that it was silly to let her get to me. I was in a good mood, because I was seeing Aunty tonight, and no matter what happened with the clients today, that wasn't going to change.
I got to Aunty's house at seven, and by five past I was sucking on her nipples. We hadn't bothered with the exercising. When I put my hand up her skirt, I got a pleasant surprise, her cunt was naked.
"I didn't want to waste any time taking them off."
As my fingers went into her, she reached into my shorts, eager to get to my cock. This was going to be quick, but we might have time for seconds, and then we could do it more slowly.
"I'm home."
She gasped, but it wasn't caused by my fingers, it was because my Uncle had come back early. Then it got worse, we heard him on the stairs. When he opened the door, I was sitting down, with a towel draped across my lap to hide my erection. Aunty had her T-shirt on, and her arms were folded across her chest, to hide the fact that she didn't have her bra on. That was in a corner of the room, under a towel.
"Hi Dexter, your Aunty always tells me what a great job you do. If you don't mind, can I watch?"
Aunty looked as if she was going to cry, but Uncle didn't seem to notice. We couldn't say yes, but if we said no, would he become suspicious?
"Let me make myself a coffee first."
Then he was gone, and I breathed a huge sigh of relief. He had taken our silence as agreement. When he got back, my cock was limp, and Aunty had her bra on. However, there was an outstanding problem. She didn't have any knickers on, and there was nothing we could do about it, because she hadn't brought any with her. I was praying that he wouldn't stay long, but he did. He watched her cycle, and then do some steps. While she exercised, I noticed that she kept her legs together as much as she could.
"I've seen enough."
I almost hugged him, out of relief that he was leaving us. We waited until we were sure that he was downstairs, before speaking.
I said, "That was a close shave."
"Too close," then she smiled, but it was forced.
Half an hour later, we ate together. Uncle did most of the talking, and he even told a couple of jokes. I laughed with him, but my heart wasn't in it. I couldn't help thinking about Aunty. We would have to arrange another session, and it would have to be soon.
The next day, after my first client, I decided to call her.
"Hi Dexter, I was just about to phone you."
Good, she was as eager as I was to complete our unfinished business.
"Ted surprised me last night. He has booked a holiday. We are going away to the Caribbean tomorrow for two weeks. It's for our wedding anniversary."
I was genuinely pleased for her, even though it would mean not being able to see her for such a long time.
"As soon as I get back, I want another session."
"It's a deal."
"And this time, without any interruptions."
My last client for the day cancelled at short notice. I wasn't happy, but it did mean that I would be able to go home early.
Mother was surprised to see me.
"I wasn't expecting you for another hour at least."
"Somebody cancelled."
"That's good."
Why was it good, and why was she smiling? I was confused.
"Because we can now go to the Gym."
This time I only had to wait a few minutes for her. She then exercised with an intensity that I hadn't seen before. When I asked her to do push-ups, she didn't complain. After forty five minutes she had done everything. Her face was now bright red, and her top was soaked with sweat.
Looking at me, with her hands on her hips, she said, "If you don't mind, can we skip the sex?"
My jaw dropped. I did mind. Then she laughed. I just shook my head, she had got me.
I was so desperate to have her, that I went straight for her cunt, forcibly pushing two fingers into her knickers.
"Take them off."
As soon as I had them down, I was fingering her. First with two fingers, then with three. She purred when that extra finger went in.
"Fuck me with them, and play with my clit."
I was now giving her what she has asked for, and she was moaning appreciatively.
"Rub harder, I want to come."
"No, let me fuck you from behind."
I then took my fingers out, and she went over to the exercise bike. When she leant against it, I went behind her and lifted her skirt up. I quickly pushed into her, and she gasped.
"I'm not going to last long."
Me too. I might even get there before her.
I was now giving her big strokes, as fast as I could. The sap was starting to rise in my throbbing cock. Suddenly I climaxed, and fortunately, she did as well. It was perfect timing, but more by luck than good judgment.
I stayed in her as long as I could, but when my cock went limp, it popped out. Both of us seemed reluctant to move, but eventually we did.
"Becky will be back soon, and I need to cook."
I then got a quick hug from her, and a peck on the cheek. We left together, but she went to the kitchen, and I to my bedroom. I stayed there reading, until the meal was ready.
"Have you and Mother been in the Gym again?"
I had a mouthful of food, so Mother answered for me.
She gave Becky a nice smile, before simply saying, "Yes."
"I thought so. When am I going to get my turn?"
She was angry, spoiling for a fight.
In as calm a voice as I could manage, I said, "Tomorrow. It's Saturday so I am free anytime."
"Ten o'clock. I want it then."
I think she had just plucked a time out of the air, and she was now hoping that I would say no, so that she could fight with me.
"OK, ten works for me."
She didn't say anything else, but for the rest of the meal it was obvious that she was sulking. She had got what she wanted, but she still wasn't happy. I had recently imagined what it would be like to fuck her, and I had even hoped that it would happen, but now all I wanted to do was strangle her. That would be the easy part, but where would I bury her body?
My first thought, when I woke Saturday morning, was that I had to go to the Gym with Becky at ten. I really wanted to cancel, but if I did, I knew that she would make my life hell for today, and probably tomorrow as well for good measure. At breakfast Becky glared at me, but I just ignored her. There was no mention of the exercising, perhaps she had forgotten about it. However, I went to the Gym on time, then I prayed that she wouldn't turn up, but she did, and only a minute late. That was a record for her.
This time the swimsuit had been replaced by a sensible top, and a short skirt. I didn't ask why, because I wasn't interested in hearing what she had to say. I had decided to say as little as possible, and hopefully the session would end without us coming to blows.
I started her off on the bike. I just pointed to it, and she got on and peddled. Fifteen minutes later, I pointed to the step machine. When she got off the bike, she stumbled, and I grabbed her arm to steady her.
"Let go, you're hurting me."
I wasn't, but I quickly took my hand away.
"Do you always have to be such a bitch?"
I was now staring at her, and she was staring back. Her face was angry, and I thought she was going to hit me. Then it changed. The anger disappeared, and she looked like a dog that had been kicked too many times. All the fight had gone from her, and there was a tear trickling down her cheek. I felt bad, really bad. I moved towards her, and then I hugged her.
"Sorry, I didn't mean it."
"I wish you weren't my Brother."
She had said it calmly, and in a low voice, but it hurt me more than any other insult she had ever said to me before. And there had been plenty of them. She hated me so much that she wished I wasn't her Brother. I let go of her, then I stepped back.
"Do you really hate me that much?"
She now looked surprised, and then she laughed.
"I don't hate you. If you weren't my Brother, we could do things together."
It took me a few seconds to understand what she meant, when I did, I blurted out, "We still can."
She shook her head.
"It would be wrong."
"Yes, but it would be good. We would enjoy it."
That got a nervous giggle from her.
"And I would never tell anybody."
I think that convinced her, because when I kissed her, she didn't pull away. When she started kissing me back, I knew that she wanted this as much as I did. While we continued kissing, I managed, with some help from her, to remove her top and bra. I then went for her nipples, first with my fingers, then with my mouth.
"That's so good, suck as hard as you can."
She didn't have to ask twice. It was good for me as well, but I was itching to get my hand up her skirt, and my fingers into her Honey Pot. However, I needed to wait. Too soon and she might stop me. I needed to get her past the point of being able to stop, even if she wanted to. It wasn't long before that time arrived.
My hand was now moving up her leg, and she wasn't stopping me. When I got to the top, and my fingers were pressing against her knickers, she moaned.
"Take them off, and finger me."
When they were off, I didn't waste any time getting back to her cunt. Then I parted her big lips, frantically searched for her opening. When I found it, I couldn't believe how wet she was. It was just as well, because her cunt was tight. I got two fingers in, but it was a struggle.
"Do you like my little pussy?"
"Yes, but it's so small. Will you be able to take my cock?"
"Yes, but if I can't, then I will blame you for being too big."
She then laughed, but it became a moan when I started on her clit. I was desperate to fuck her, but I was equally keen to get her large labia in my mouth. And I wanted to do that now.
As I took my fingers out, I said, "Lie down, and open your legs."
She quickly did what I had asked, but I think she was expecting me to fuck her, because when my mouth was on her, she started to sit up. When she realised what I was doing, she lay back down again.
I was now exploring every part of her gorgeous cunt. I was licking and sucking it, and when I took all of her large lips into my mouth, I thought I had died and gone to heaven. I was enjoying it, but from the noises she was making, my Sister was enjoying it even more. This couldn't last, it was just too good. If we continued like this, we would both soon boil over. It was time to fuck her, before it was too late.
When I raised my head, she tried to push it back down again.
"I want to fuck you."
"NO, I want to do it. I want to ride you."
I was happy to go along with that. She would do all the hard work, and I would just lie back and enjoy it.
She took her time accepting my cock. She struggled with the first two inches, and for a while I was worried that she might give in, and stop. However, she persevered, and eventually all my cock was deep inside her.
I was now being fucked. It was hard work for her, having to raise herself high, but she was doing a good job. When she increased the pace, I put my hands behind my head, and then I closed my eyes. This was bliss. I was slowly, and expertly, being taken towards a climax, that I knew would be a big one. I wasn't disappointed. As I spurted, she stopped, and her back arched. I felt her cunt spasm against my cock, squeezing all the semen out. Then she slumped on top of me, and I put my arms around her.
After a quick shower, I went to the kitchen. Mother was making lunch.
"How did you and Becky get on, did you fight?"
"No, it was civilised."
Mother looked relieved.
"I don't like it when you two argue."
Then my Sister joined us.
"I'm pleased that you two are now getting on."
My Sister mumbled something. I didn't catch what it was, but I was sure that it wasn't anything good. Then I got a scowl from her. I was confused, but when Mother wasn't looking, she smiled, then she winked at me. I then realised that she was acting that way for Mother's benefit. If she was too nice to me then Mother might suspect something. You can call my Sister many things, but stupid isn't one of them.
It had been a good weekend, but it was now Monday, and I had to go back to work. As I worked my clients, I kept thinking about how lucky I was. It was every schoolboy's wet dream to sleep with his Mother, or perhaps his Sister, but I was actually doing it, and to both of them. As an added bonus, I was also having my Aunty. Could life get any better, it could, if I had all three at the same time!
My last client of the day was Arthur. He now felt more like a friend than a client. We always spent a lot of time talking, and I think that was more important to him than the exercising. However, this time it was different. He exercised with an enthusiasm that I had never seen before, and there was minimal conversation. At the end he thanked me, and he even asked for an extra session later on in the week. I agreed, but I was itching to know why he was now so keen.
"Arthur, if you don't mind me asking, what's going on? You exercised like a mad man."
He gave me a big smile, and then he said, "I thought you might be curious."
I waited for him to tell me more, but instead, he just took out a photo from his wallet.
Handing it to me, he said, "This is my new girlfriend."
She was beautiful, with a stunning figure, and she was at least thirty years younger than him. As I passed it back, he was beaming with pride.
"I want to get fit for her."
When I got into my car, I shook my head. Arthur was a nice guy, but how had he managed to get a girlfriend like that? They say love is blind. I think I had just seen the proof of that.
When I got home, I was still thinking about Arthur, and I was still finding it hard to believe. Mother was out, but my Sister was in the kitchen. I wanted a coffee, but there were no clean cups, so I went to the sink to wash one. Now that I was there, I decided that I might as well do all the washing-up.
"Do you want to go to the Gym?"
I looked at her over my shoulder, as I said, "No, Mother will be back soon."
I then got back to my chore. When her hand came around me, and grabbed my crotch, I nearly dropped a plate.
I hissed, "No. We don't have time for this," then I brushed her hand away. But it came back, and this time it was rubbing my cock through my trousers. I should have removed it straight away, but I hesitated, and now it was too late. My cock was expanding, and all I could think about was fucking her with it.
When I turned around, she was smiling, she knew that she was going to get what she wanted.
"Let's go to the Gym. I need another session with my Personal Trainer."
"And you shall have one, but I want it here."
She shook her head.
"Bend over the table."
I thought she was going to refuse, but then she moved. She was now in the same position as Mother had been in. Her top was flat on the table, and her bottom was high up, perfect for fucking. As with Mother, we needed to be quick.
I had her knickers off in record time, and then I rammed my cock into her. She grunted when I hit the top of her cunt. I was now fucking her hard, perhaps too hard, but she wasn't complaining. Five minutes should have been enough, but we were still going strong after ten. Then she started to make some strange noises, and I knew she was nearly there. I immediately upped the pace, so that I could climax as well. She got there first, but I wasn't far behind. As soon as I had drained my balls, I pulled out of her.
"You need to move. Mother will be back soon."
Thankfully she did, because just after we were both decent, Mother was back. When she entered the kitchen, we were both sitting at the table. My cock was back in my trousers, and Becky had put her knickers on.
"Give me fifteen minutes, then the food will be ready."
Good, we had got away with it. Then she sniffed the air.
"What's that smell, have you been cooking."
I said, "Leftovers."
Mother looked at me, and then we both laughed, but Becky was just confused. Mother thought that she was sharing a secret with me, about the time that we had sex on the kitchen table. However, the joke was on her. Like last time, the smell was sex, but this time it was from me and my Sister!
-
